ã€ŠClaimed By The Donã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Ava¡± Tricia yell from the living room for the twentieth time.

    Tricia is my roommate and best friend, we met on our first week of resumption. I needed a roommate so she offered I stay with her even though she actually wasn¡¯t looking for one.

    Mom must have like Tricia on first sight because she agreed without hesitation, saying for a young girl to live alone is very dangerous. my mom can be extremely protective when it¡¯ses to her kids, but let¡¯s face it, which mother won¡¯t turn a tigress when ites to her kids.

    So I don¡¯t me her for being overprotective, even though it¡¯s drives me crazy at times.

    So for the past four months I¡¯ve been living with this wild wolf, shhhh, don¡¯t tell her I say that or I¡¯m a dead meat.

    Tricia can be sweet and caring when she wants to, she had a heart of gold, the best roommate I could ever ask for. But sometimes her big sister mode kicks in and she bes wild but nheless I love her.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked innocently, I can practically see her rolling her eyes at my act of pretence.

    Ok, maybe I wasn¡¯t all innocent but a girl needs her bubble bath.

    ¡± You¡¯ve been in there all morning and you¡¯re asking me what?¡± she said in disbelief, ¡± if you waste one minute in there I swear to God I¡¯ll drag you out by your hair¡± she growl through grits teeth, I almostugh out, remember keyword almost. I do not want to be Tricia¡¯s prey, you¡¯ve got to see her angry and I bet you it¡¯s not pretty.

    She always like this, waking upst and have me take quick shower but not today. Today is the perfect day to have my revenge and made up for all those quick showers she made me have.

    let me tell you revenge is sweet.

    Tricia had a very important test so that¡¯s exin why she is extra piss.

    I came out of the bathroom fully dressed in a peach coloured sundress that stop on my knees with a tiny ck belle belt, a silver stun earrings topliment the dress and a ck sandals with tiny pearls designing it.

    I cat walked out of the bathroom flicking my strawberry blonde hair off my shoulder just to annoy Tricia more.

    And boy does she look mad.

    If looks could kill I would be six feet under the ground by now.

    ¡°Bitch.¡± She hissed ring daggers at me then push pass me to the bathroom.

    ¡°But you love me¡± I yell over my shoulder to her.

    ¡°You should be d and I wish I don¡¯t, I would¡¯ve strangle you by now.¡± She throw onest re my way before mming the door shot in my face.

    if she want so badly to get ready on time, she should at least be up early.

    Not up to twenty minutes, she out of the bathroom like a breeze, I bet she didn¡¯t bath well.

    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± She mumbled and I quietly follow behind to her car, we get in and drove off. above speed limit.

    Tricia dropped me by my department block before speeding off to herw faculty.

    My guess is she wants to get over with the test.

    Turning to enter my first ss, Economics. my other friend, Nathan but like we can him, Nate. Greets me with a warm hug, no strings attached, thank you very much.

    He¡¯s gay.

    ¡°Oh, my Ava, look how pale you are, what has that bitch of a roommate done to you¡± Nate eximed dramatically, looking all serious but I can see those fake seriousness, He just kidding around.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want her hearing what you¡¯ve just said now, do you?¡± I warned, a smirk tugging on my lips as I shake my head.

    Tricia will no doubt castrate him that¡¯s for sure, ok, not that they don¡¯t get along with each other. that¡¯s their own way of ying, though I sometimes don¡¯t understand them until I realized they ying.

    ¡°like she could do a thing.¡± Nate scoff rolling his eyes.

    ¡°Really Nate¡± I threaten, giving him the don¡¯t test me look.

    ¡°Oh, Of course not I love my balls were they are.¡± Heughed throwing his head back. We took our seats as our professor, MR Whilem entered and lecture begins.

    ************************************Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I smiled as I stare at the bold letters written ¡®MOM¡¯ it¡¯s been a while since west talked especially with dad¡¯s constant drinking.

    ¡°Hello baby girl.¡± Mom¡¯s tender voice came from the other side of the phone, how I¡¯ve missed hearing this voice.

    ¡°Mom.¡± I chirped excitedly.

    ¡°How are you doing over there, hope you don¡¯tck any school or food supplies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Mom.¡± I replied and heard her sigh in relief.

    ¡°How are you guys.¡± I asked back.

    ¡°we are fine darling.¡±

    ¡°And dad?¡± I asked even though I already knew the answer to that.

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to worry about dear, you just focus on your studies¡± she reassured, but who am I kidding.

    If I were to believe that everything is fine with dad around, then I had another thinging.

    My dad isn¡¯t this way while I was a kid, he was sweet, caring and a loving father to us. He was the type of dad every kid could ask for, but everything changed when his Business went bankrupt and he have to let it go to those who invested in the business.

    He was devastated, he resort to drinking forfort but since when does drinking help solve your problems, it¡¯s rather increase it. It made him miserable and turned him into a alcoholic.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Deciding not to press it further.

    ¡°Ava my dear, please be careful with people you interact with, there are always bad guys lurking around.¡± She sounds worried.

    A frown creeps it way to my face, yes there are bad guys around. But mom using my name in a warning means something isn¡¯t right, and why do I feel it in the back of my head that something is really wrong.

    ¡°Ok, mom, I promise. Can we talkter.¡± I said ending the conversation.

    ¡°Alright dear.¡± the line went dead.

    Now I¡¯m restless and curious, what exactly is wrong, is dad giving them hard time. Or did he caused some sort of trouble.

    I¡¯m definitely going home this weekend no doubt about it.

    ¡°What happened, you look stress out.¡± Tricia¡¯s voice snap me out of my thoughts, she walk out of the changing room in the coffee shop were we both work.

    Now, not that Tricia needed the Job nor the money, well basically because her parents are quite rich and her boyfriend is well loaded. she even offer to give me her pay check every month, but I so kindly refused. I can¡¯t just take the money she work hard for, I would be best described as a desperate greedy bitch if I do.

    like who the hell does that.

    ¡°Well?¡± I told her my conversation with mom and emphasis on the dangerous people as well.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s just looking out for you.¡± Tricia said thoughtfully, I already know that which mother doesn¡¯t look out for their kids but there is also a hint of fear in her voice.

    Mom has never spoken like this even when dad has started his mental abuse, her voice has always been firm. And hearing her talk this way only means there¡¯s trouble in paradise.

    ¡°No Tricia something is up.¡± I broke the silent that has stretch between us.

    Tricia fixed her gaze on me as if searching for something.

    ¡± If that¡¯s what you think then, you are going home this weekend¡±

    Tricia said in a end of discussion tone and I couldn¡¯t agree more with her, if we are in other situation I would have agrue with her for using that tone on me but not this time.

    We both walk out to the counter.

    ¡°Ava, please go attend to table six¡± Mason, the guy behind the counter said with sweats running down his forehead, quavering lips and trembling fingers, then return to what he was doing or pretending to be doing.

    A frown spread on my face confused, as to why his shaking. is he cold or something, i turn away to go find table six. But the tension in the air is like a knife cutting through your skin.

    WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE.     Hope you enjoyed this chapter.

    thanks for reading and don¡¯t forget toment.

 Chapter 2

    Ava p. o. v

    The tension in the air is so thick it could be cut through, it¡¯s so suffocating I almost choke on my saliva when swallowing the lump in my throat.

    I cough a few times bringing almost everyone¡¯s attention to me, each gaze passing a silent warning. Some look would be Keep it down¡¯ others ¡®Don¡¯t get us killed bitch¡¯ while some are ¡®Are you crazy¡¯ kind of look.

    I walk shakingly around to the table, seeing everyone¡¯s wariness also brought me on edge.

    I subconsciously take a step back from the table with the three most intimidating men I¡¯ve ever seen, the arura radiating off the is dangerous enough to kill someone on the spot. Especially the one sitting between the other two.

    He¡¯s a Greek God sent down to earth to put chaos among women, No doubt he¡¯s specially made by God himself to ce a second figure of himself on Earth for everyone to see.

    He has midnight, wait no scratch that, He has charcoal color hair that¡¯s neatlybed back. No single hair sticking out. Hot chocte brown eyes with cold steam zoning out of it, his eyes are as sharp as a sword, piercing into the depths of your soul and digging out your deepest darkest secret.

    His thick brows are perfectly curved into shape, Naturally. But they seem to be furrowed into a permanent frown, my hands inching to free them from the frown. His pale lips are set in a straight line, jaw clenched tightly adding to the list of his beauty.

    His manly muscle bulges out of the grey tailored suit he wears, my eyes trail back to his face, I flinch back shocked by the coldness in his eyes that I failed to notice before and that¡¯s enough to snap me back to my senses.

    A blush crawled from my Senegalese realization of me just standing in front of them like a fool, openly checking him out. If I thought I should have died back in my senior year of high school when I sleep talk one day in ss, that¡¯s noparison to what I¡¯m feeling right now, the ground should just open and swallow me whole.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°Good afternoon, what would you like to order¡± I stuttered, then mentally scolding myself for stuttering adding to my embarrassment.

    Oh please give me a break, some people are shivering in their seats. My inner mind snapped.

    It is true everyone tensed up when I spoke, it seems they were expecting some sort of action from the three Greek gods.

    I¡¯m having a sneaky feeling that everyone is scared of the middle one, His presence alone is suffocating.

    ¡°ck coffee¡± His rough but soothing voice snapped me back to the present.

    Oh dear lord.

    My knees felt weak, they almost buckle beneath me if not for the little self-control I have left.

    How can someone¡¯s voice be so powerful and dominating yet soothing to the ear, listening to him speak could make the most courageous man scurry away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup of coffee with a cube of sugar and a spoon of cream to the right spoke more calmly than the first one I almost missed it. He has this type of voice that can lure anyone to fall into his trap and bring any woman to his bed.

    I quickly with shaking hands wrote their orders down, then turn to thest one but before I could speak, He spoke up in an all too familiar tone I¡¯ve grown to know because of Tricia.

    Yes, Tricia.

    ¡± I¡¯ll have a chocte milkshake¡± I lift my gaze from the book I¡¯ve locked my head in to avoid ogling the Greek God.

    The one who spoke just now is none other than Dario, Tricia¡¯s boyfriend.

    My eyes widen and my jaw dropped to the floor, what on Earth is he doing with these two people who look like they could murder anyone anytime?

    Yeah, Dario does look a little tough but noparison to these two, especially you know who (the middle one ).

    ¡°You ok?¡± Mason asked concerned almost like he has predicted something terrible to happen. But mind you nothing happened but that¡¯s no excuse for why I¡¯m panting like I just finished running a one thousand five hundred miters race.

    I managed a look at him and hand him their orders, my eyes swept the cafe searching for the dark-haired best friend of mine. But I couldn¡¯t find her, is she hiding from Dario? It is understandable since he never appreciated the idea of her working and not in a small cafe like this.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen¡± Mason nod in the direction of the kitchen, I gave him a small grateful smile in return, he must have seen my searching gaze.

    I pat myself on the back mentally for cing their respective orders in their front without shaking or splitting the drinks. I¡¯ve almost sessfully walked away but that powerful voice halts me in my movement.

    ¡°Get me your manager¡± That voice makes me shiver with fear.

    My manager? What for?

    What have I done this time, oh dear lord I can¡¯t afford to lose this job it¡¯s the only way I can assist myself.

    I gave a stiff nod and continue my walk to the manager¡¯s office without looking back, I¡¯m scared as hell, what if I did something that pissed this man off.

    Dear lord, whatever it is don¡¯t let me lose my job at least not today or this year, please lord.

    Knocking on the door to Mr Williams¡¯s office, I held my breath patiently waiting for the rude reply from him.

    Mr Williams was once a kind man but that was until his wife passed of a brutal brain cancer, he was so devastated that he became bitter and grumpy just like my Dad.

    My Dad? You ask, well that is a story for another day.

    ¡°Come in¡± Was the grumpy reply, I flinch back a little not expecting it to be this harsh. I push the wooden door it squeaks in the process, His head snaps up to me ring at m, and I resist the urge to roll my eyes in irritation.

    His face is always set in a frown and he¡¯s always in a bad mood, no surprise there I kinda expected that. I don¡¯t me him though, the pain of losing someone dear to him is no child¡¯s y.

    Now don¡¯t get me wrong.

    No, we haven¡¯t lost anyone in my home but someone who was supposed to be our strength and support has lost his sanity. My dad.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Mr. Williams grits out impatiently.

    ¡°Someone asked to see you, sir¡±

    ¡°Leave¡± was his only reply, he doesn¡¯t have to tell me twice as I dashed out of the office like my tail is on fire.

    Looking around the cafe, luckily for me there is no customer to attend to, infant, the shop that was once packed is also like a cemetery now. Couldn¡¯t me them, the presence of him alone is rming.

    Who is he anyway, ugh.

    I just pray I Never see him again.

    Don¡¯t forget to vote and share.

    Pleasement your feedback means a lot.

 Chapter 3

    Ava p. o. v

    What¡¯s the worse the could happen, I shudder at that. It¡¯s obvious something isn¡¯t right.

    The urgent movement in the kitchen made me pause for a brief moment, my gaze sweep the kitchen then stop on paled Tricia trying to hide behind the counter.

    I rose a questioning brow at her when she realized it was just me, she ce her right palm on her chest to calm her racing heart.

    ¡°Why were you hiding?¡± I alright I shouldn¡¯t have asked mainly because I already know why, she roll her big doe eyesing out of her hideout. Funny to say it was the big counter that sat in the middle of the kitchen, which was stupid because anyone would easily see her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see Dario¡± she scoff, silently telling me she didn¡¯t need to be reminded of Dario¡¯s presence.

    I sighed softly, that¡¯s one of the many reasons I don¡¯t appreciate the thought of having a boyfriend, having to tell him everything and wanting permission and all. Especially one that is Rich, Tricia¡¯s state right now.

    Having a boyfriend isn¡¯t bad but having him bossing me around or him having decide for me is what I don¡¯t want, especially now that I have to concentrate on my studies I won¡¯t have any sort of a bitch distracting me.

    I want to be a great and independent woman not some perfect girlfriend or full time house wife, now I don¡¯t have anything against those that do dating. It¡¯s fun and help you experience different emotions but that¡¯s simply not my thing.

    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t have to hide¡± she stare at me as if I¡¯m crazy, like I¡¯m supposed to know. I know this cafe is small and Dario isn¡¯t going to appreciate her working in such a small ce.

    But hiding? Really? That won¡¯t help anything.

    ¡°Stupid that¡¯s because I don¡¯t want him to know where I¡¯m working¡± Tricia whisper yell throwing her hands above her head dramatically.

    ¡°Alright then, but don¡¯t you think him seeing me here will ring a bell to him?¡± I reason mentally smirking at her shocked face, that¡¯s what you get for swear at me.

    Right as if on clue, the door flew open revealing a not so happy Dario, my breathe hitched for Tricia at the sight of Dario.

    This is not going to end well.

    Dario take long strides to Tricia, I would¡¯ve been scared for Tricia if I hadn¡¯t know how much Dario love my best friend, I know he has bad boy vibes but right now the look on his makes me want to hide from him.

    Why is he so mad though, I thought they¡¯ve talked about Tricia working, well that what Tricia told.

    Well I¡¯m not gonna be a nose poker in their business.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving¡± Hemand leaving no room for agruement, Tricia quietly followed him out knowing better than to say anything. Turned to Mr Williams, I frown, sir Williams better describe as a child scared of the dark.

    I mean the almighty Mr Williams is trembling with fear, wow that¡¯s a sight to remember. The same old man who has been so strong, confidence and strict is scared.

    What on Earth happen to him.

    What have that man done to him.

    Why is he so scared.

    Well not my business, I¡¯m staying out of it.

    ¡°Ava wait¡± Mr Williams called when I tried walking pass him, oh God what again.

    ¡°Yes sir¡± I respond meekly, after inhaling a huge amount of air in his lungs which Incase he needs it, he spoke.

    ¡°Ava you should go home¡± he mumbled softly.

    I gasped when his words register in my brain, I stood numbly staring at the almost bald head man dumbfounded. What could I have done wrong this time, I search my head for any event that happen today but find nothing wrong. I didn¡¯t split drinks, I didn¡¯t offend any customer, nothing out of the ordinary happen except¡­

    I gasped, that man.

    But I didn¡¯t do any wrong when attending to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I did anything to offend you please forgive me¡± I plead, tears clouding my vision, I really can¡¯t lose this job. I¡¯m using as a such of support to my daily needs in school.

    ¡°I¡¯ll work double shift, I wille early and leavete whatever it takes please¡± I ramble on only to stop and stare at myughing boss.

    What on Earth is happening today, first the mysterious man, second my boss being scared and now he¡¯sughing. I mean like seriouslyughing.

    I need to have a word with the Angel in charge of today, to understand what channel was changed to our today life. Maybe it was supposed to be somewhere else, Mr Williamsughing wasn¡¯t something I was expecting anytime soon.

    ¡°Silly child, you are not fired Ava, I just gave you the day off for you to rest. You have dark circles around your eyes from working too much, you can resume work tomorrow¡± he pat my back a few times before leaving.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To say I was stunned, would be an understatement.

    ¡°Just go home dear¡± he call from behind the door in a fatherly tone, I nod even though he can¡¯t see me while keeping the tears from falling. It¡¯s been long I¡¯ve heard that tone.

    Mr Williams is a good man, a caring and loving dad to his daughter even after his wife death, he never stop caring for his daughter. Even though he¡¯s mean to everyone else.

    I¡¯m happy he gave me the day off, I feel special.

    I wish I had the father and daughter rtionship with my dad, I craved for it. I want my caring dad back not this monster that he has turned into, but I know that won¡¯t happen any time soon.

    I quickly change from my work clothes before Mr Williamses back and change his mind, and went straight home. I¡¯m exhausted after all, I need a good bed rest.

    Don¡¯t forget to vote.

    Amirablessing????????

 Chapter 4

    Vincenzo p. o. v

    He woke up each morning with the desire to do right, to be a good and meaningful person, to be, as simple as it sounds and as impossible as it actually was, Happy.

    And during the course of each day his heart would descend from his chest into his stomach. By early afternoon he was ovee by the feeling that nothing was right or nothing was right for him, by the desire to be alone.

    By evening he was fulfilled, alone in the magnitude of his grief, alone in his aimless guilt. Alone even in his loneliness. I am not sad, He would repeat to himself over and over.

    I am not sad.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    As if he might one day convince himself or fool himself, or convince others. The only thing worse than being sad is for others to know that you are sad. Because his life had unlimited potential for happiness, insofar as it was an empty white room.

    He would fall asleep with his heart at the foot of his bed, like some domesticated animal that was no part of him at all. And each morning he would wake with it again in the cupboard of his ribcage, having be a little heavier, a little weaker, but still pumping. And by the mid-afternoon he was again ovee with the desire to be somewhere else or someone else.

    Every man has his secret sorrows which the world knows not, the silence that follows when he step foot in the cafe was a painful reminder of what others think of him.

    Ruthless and cold.

    Often, we call a man cold when he is only sad, that¡¯s the bitter truth of life. No one cares to know what happened behind closed doors, they only judge by what is done on the outside.

    His only regret is he couldn¡¯t change the past or what it turned him into, creating the loneliness in his heart. There are millions of people who want to be near him but only a few truly cares about him.

    His family ( father, mother, two brothers, a sister and his son, they are his family not does that im to be rtives) Every other person¡¯s only want something from him, mostly his life.

    He never believed his heart could beat again until he saw her.

    A fragile, timid and gentle girl who has caused his heart to beat for the first time in years.

    She had a sculpted figure which was twine-thin. Her waist was tapered and she had a burnishedplexion, a pair of arched eyebrows looked down on sweeping eyshes. Her delicate ears framed a button nose.

    A set of dazzling, Angel-white teeth gleamed as she blew gently on her carmine-red fingernails. It was a pleasure to see her flowing strawberry blonde hair, Her enticing, constetion blue eyes gaze at him over her puffy heart shaped lips.

    She looks the type that have shy personality.

    And when she spoke, He almost fainted fromck of breathe. Her voice so sugary it could melt any stone cold heart, even his heart that are made of rocks seem to melt by just her voice.

    Who is she, he thought to himself.

    An Angel, he replied himself.

    He wanted her, and thought of her being with another made his blood boil. She could erase the loneliness and bitterness he felt, He could just dragged her home but decide against it. She deserves better than that but in his heart he knew she wouldn¡¯t be with him willingly.

    He is the Mafia¡¯s Don after all, a girl like this Angel won¡¯t be with him, that¡¯s why he would have her by force.

    He would do anything to keep her by his side and no one could stop him.

 Chapter 5

    Ava p. o. v

    I didn¡¯t realize how much I¡¯ve missed my Mom and siblings until now, the day passed by painfully slow, I¡¯ve been waiting anxiously for this day. Now I¡¯m sitting in the taxi my feet bouncing off the floor eagerly as we move down the familiar street I¡¯ve spent all my life in.

    The three hours ride from the University located in the main city of Seattle is already killing me, and this short ride from the bus stop to our house just seems to be taking forever. This is the time I regret ever deciding to school so far away from home, well in my defense. I have to be far away because of a particr person.

    You know him, no need for a reminder.

    If I had my ways, I wouldn¡¯t being back to this ce, but I¡¯m missing the people that means the world to me.

    Finally the taxi pulled up in front of my home, the single story white building that stood proudly before me. Hurriedly paid the driver, I raced up the small stairs of the front yard of the house.

    The door swung open before I could reach it revealing the most handsome young man ever, my brother pulled me in a bone crushing hug.

    Wow guess I wasn¡¯t the only one missing them.

    ¡°Hey sis¡± Alex greets warmly, unwrapping himself from the hug.

    ¡°What¡¯s up kiddo¡± I ruffled his neatlybed brown hair.

    ¡°Not my hair¡± he grumble pping my hand away fixing his hair. He always careful and angry when ites to anyone messes with his hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m most definitely not a kid, I¡¯m seventeen¡± He im, shooting his chest out to make him look taller and intimidating. I roll my eyes and shove him to the side, then proceed to walk inside. I heard Alex grumble about how I don¡¯t know how many girls are drooling because of him.

    He¡¯s good looking for a seventeen years old but I¡¯m not gonna tell him that to boost his already big ego.

    He¡¯s even towering over my 5¡¯4pletely, and has also gain some muscles topliment his handsome face. I remember before going away to school, some girls from his school both juniors and seniors won¡¯t stop hanging around our home.

    Mom didn¡¯t notice though or else she would have run for the hills. I chuckled softly and walk into the living area to find Grace watching one of her favorite cartoon, vamperina. She¡¯s too engrossed in the cartoon to even notice anything in her surrounding.

    Alex and I have being standing behind her for almost three minutes now, snickering at each other every now and then.

    ¡°Boom¡± Alex voice rang in the air followed by a fearful scream from Grace, she jump too oblivious of our presence behind her. She turn around sharply ready to defend herself. But then race to me the instant she realized I am here.

    ¡°Ava¡± she squeal joyfully, I pick her up and spin around with giggling. How much I¡¯ve missed this little beauty.

    Behind me I hear Alex whining from our loud squealing and excessive hugging, as if he hadn¡¯t just almost crushed me a while ago.

    ¡°You came Ava, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡± Grace choke out swallowing a sob.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here now okay?¡± I cooed, running my hand up and down her back soothing her. I walk to the sofa she had previously upy and sat down with her still in my arms.

    ¡°Where is Mom¡± I direct to Alex, his face sour at my question.

    ¡°She¡¯s at work and won¡¯t be back till eight¡± Alex almost snapped not at me though. I know what¡¯s on his mind, Mom should be home taking care of us instead she workingte, now he¡¯s stuck with the responsibility of caring for Grace.

    All the credits goes to my so called Dad.

    Who is lurking around drinking and gambling away wasting his life in such an unpleasant things, I wonder what he gain from all of that.

    I shook my head, throwing away the useless thought.

    ¡°And Dad¡± Alex groan pissed from my question, from the look on his face, he¡¯s barely hiding his irritation for Dad.

    ¡°The usual¡± He spat with venom dripping from the words, disgust and anger sh through his eyes. Only God what he¡¯s thinking, I pray he doesn¡¯t grow up to hate Dad more.

    Suddenly, the front door burst open to reveal a very drunk dad, He staggered his way in mming the door lock in the process startling both Grace and I. Meanwhile, Alex stood still unaffected by him but one would be able to tell his anger has fuel up by the clenching and unclenching of his hands.

    He was about to walk pass us but halted and nce my way then turned fully to me, of course I won¡¯t go unnoticed. I haven¡¯t been in the house for over two months so it¡¯s unlikely I would go unnoticed.

    I groan mentally when his drunkful gaze remain on me, I brace myself prepared for the harsh words he will throw at me.

    But what happened next left me stunned.

    It¡¯s not what I¡¯ve prepared for, more like opposite of what I¡¯m expecting it¡¯s totally took me off guard.

    I remain frozen on my spot still not able toprehend what just happened, if someone told me before that this would happen. I would haveugh on their faces telling them to keep dreaming.

    The world most impossible thing happening is dad pulling me into a hug and saying sorry, it made me almost think he¡¯s not my Dad.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my child¡± His words made me more tense than earlier.

    What happened to the dad I left two months ago, why all of a sudden he is sorry, after all these years.

    Don¡¯t me for being surprise because it¡¯s not everyday my dad hug me, heck he never did not anymore so why now.

    And now he¡¯s sorry? What would that change.

    The damages has already been done there is no need for all this sorry stuff.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive me¡± and like that he passed out on my shoulder.

    Great.

    Now I have to drag him upstairs to his room, which Incase is not an easy task. It¡¯s just like dragged sack of granite across the road, I shudder at the mere thought of climbing those stairs with him.

    I look to Alex for help but I met an empty spot, then the front door m shot announcing his leave.

    Now I¡¯m all myself.

    I don¡¯t know how but I somehow managed to drag him up andy him on his bed, I turned to leave but he caught my hand.

    Then muttered two words before finally slipping into unconsciousness.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±

    Quit saying that, I groan inwardly.

    I shrugged his hand off and left, I went down stairs to find Grace continue watching her cartoon, taking a seat beside her I blew out air of relief.

    The silence that has stretch between me and a very focus Grace was rudely disturb by the mming of the front door again.

    What¡¯s everyone mming the door.

    ¡°Ava Sophie Marcus¡± Mom March in towards us like a lightening, a scowl settling on her face with a mindless Alex trailing after her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why are you out from school¡± mom seethe, obviously irritated with me for leaving school when it¡¯s not a break or holiday.

    ¡°Mom¡± I pout like a kid, ¡°I just missed you guys so much¡± that¡¯s not a total lie, I really do miss them.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse youngdy¡± she hissed, here we go with her long lecture, she would make a good teacher if she wants to.

    ¡°Did you even take permission from your department head?¡± Anddies and gentlemen that where the bulb go off.

    Crap. I didn¡¯t, what would I tell her now and lying isn¡¯t an option she would see through me and give me an earful about not rising a liar.

    I¡¯m so dead.

    ¡°You did not¡± Mom stated, taking my silence for a yes. ¡°How could you be so irresponsible Ava, I raised you better than that. Do you want to get yourself suspended or even worst expelled?¡± I stayed silent not to prolong the conversation so badly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going back on Sunday¡± Mom dere leaving no room for agruement. I open my mouth to protest but one look from shut me up.

    No need to offend her more.

    ***************************

    ¡°Dad said he¡¯s sorry¡± I brought it up during dinner, dad hasn¡¯t said that word in such a long time and sure enough he wasn¡¯t nning on doing so anytime soon. Something isn¡¯t right, and Mom knows about it. I just hope she would tell me.

    ¡°Did he say anything else¡± she narrowed her eyes but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not from the beaming light that flooded the kitchen, her brows were drawn together with a worry. Her voice thick with tension even a blind man could tell that she is worried about something.

    It¡¯s kills me not knowing and sharing her burden, for the first time dad said something odd and now one who is always the calm and rxed person in the house is anything but calm.

    Something is definitely not right.

 Chapter 6

    Ava p. o. v

    Waking up at 6am on a Saturday morning, with Tricia swearing and ranting on the phone is not how I¡¯ve nned my morning. I whine from every cursed word she utter, if she isn¡¯t scary when angered, I would have hang up on her but I don¡¯t wanna get myself strangled to death at my early age.

    I don¡¯t know how Ind myself with such a talkative friend, I don¡¯t like loud people and I most definitely do not like noise. But at some point in life, I need to interact with all characteristic of people. Although I appreciate having her as a friend, she stood up for me many a times but let¡¯s face it, she could talk a dead person to life.

    ¡°Are you even listening.¡± Tricia grunt from the other side of the phone.

    I¡¯ve block her out since she wasn¡¯t saying anything I would understand.

    ¡°No.¡± I answered meekly, there¡¯s no need to lie. What if she ask me to repeat what she had said, then I wouldn¡¯t know how to answer to that. I hear her growl and I bet she¡¯s ring at the phone since I¡¯m not there, I roll my eyes.

    I won¡¯t me me for blocking her out, She wasn¡¯t making any sense. But one thing is certain, she is stressed.

    ¡°Bitch.¡± She murmured under her breath not meaning for me hear but I heard, I wanted to give ae back but resisted not wanting to start our usual bickering.

    ¡°Fucking bastard, he dragged me here and Lock me in his room, refusing to talk to me, it driving me insane. Everytime I tried starting a conversation, he would just re at me then storm off to God knows where. I so fucking want to smack him upside down, He¡¯s hell bent on driving me insane, I¡¯m going fucking crazy.¡± She grits out yelling thest part.

    I can already picture her pulling her hair out, I rolled my eyes at her. You¡¯re already crazy my dear friend, I thought to myself, you wouldn¡¯t say that out loud if you were me .

    ¡°So you called me at six in the morning for this?¡± I should be having my beauty sleep, dreaming about my handsome prince charming and how he will sweep me off my feet, she already had her own.

    What?! a girl can dream too okay.

    ¡°Focus Ava, I¡¯m serious.¡± A scowl must be on her pretty face now, I don¡¯t have to see her to know that. ¡°And you are supposed to be on my side, we should be mad at Dario together¡± Tricia yell, I whine at her loud voice bringing the phone away from my ears.

    Why do we need to be angry at him, I didn¡¯t even know what happened.

    ¡°For starters, I don¡¯t know what he did wrong¡± I defend myself. ¡°So do you mind telling me everything from the start?¡±

    Silence followed, I can already feel her ring daggers at me, but it¡¯s not my fault I don¡¯t know what happened.

    She inhaled deeply and released the air.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Her voice was quiet, not like that of some few moments ago when she was screaming her lungs out, that¡¯s when I know she is in the wrong.

    ¡°Remember I told you I¡¯ve talked about working with Dario and he agreed?¡± She paused let me reply first.

    Yeah of course, I remember vividly, she was extremely happy that day but I don¡¯t get what that got to do with this situation or else. I gasped when it finally click in my thick skull.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you lied.¡± I used, she whine at my using tone but didn¡¯tment on it.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She admitted, I blink several times in shock, what the hell got into her. Why the hell did she went behind his back to work when she¡¯s quite aware he will be mad.

    No, I will say it again. I do not support rtionship were the male is overly dominating nor do I have any thing against it either, but right now she should have been the rational one and make them talk things out maturely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely my fault.¡± She defend, are you kidding that is what you have to say, I wanted to ask her but decide against it.

    ¡°Whose fault is it.¡± I ask in a t tone.

    ¡°Dario.¡± I palmed face myself, I should have known she would y the me card at Dario.

    ¡°He is being so stubborn, adamant and arrogant. He won¡¯t even listen everytime I bring it up, so I have not a choice.¡± She rushed out defensively, I sigh defeated. I don¡¯t me her, I would do the same if I were in her ce but still that didn¡¯t justify her actions.

    She should have know Dario well enough to know how to persuade him, other than going behind his back.

    ¡°Ava are you still there.¡± Her worried voice called.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I replied.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do I do, he doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me.¡± She almost sob, wow this is the first time I¡¯m seeing Tricia so weak and vulnerable.

    What do I say to her now, I¡¯m no expert when ites to rtionship due to myck of experience. Well, that¡¯s because Ick interest in having a boyfriend, which by the way is not an achievement, and most of them have no future whatsoever, so why waste my time in a rtionship that is going no where.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe you should sweet talk him.¡± It¡¯sme I know, but what do you expect from someone who still haven¡¯t got her first kiss.

    She scoff, well thanks for making it obvious.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work, he is giving me the silent treatment, remember?¡± Tricia groan frustrated, I can feel your distress sister. I console inwardly, I would felt worst if I were in her ce.

    I gasped as an idea strikes me.

    ¡± What?¡± Tricia ask eagerly.

    ¡°The art of seduction.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean.¡± Tricia ask clearly confused, she can be dumb the times when you need her to be smart.

    ¡°Seduce him, you are skilled in that aspect, why not seduce your way out of the situation¡±

    ¡°You think it will work.¡± She chirps, the grin could be heard in her voice making a smile spread across my face.

    ¡°I know so.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, you are a life saver. Why didn¡¯t I think of that, I love you from the depths of my heart, well not as much as I love Dario though.¡± sheughs.

    Bitch, so much for killing the mood, with out waiting for my reply she hang up on me.

    I shook my head, typical Tricia.

 Chapter 7

    Ava p. o. v

    The door to the kitchen mmed shot shaking the walls, startled, I spin around too quickly I felt dizzy. Gripping the spat I was using to mix the ingredients for pancakes, ready to strike at the intruder if need be.

    But came face to face with an angry Alex, he looks really pissed and ready to kill, ok I exaggerated. But if I hadn¡¯t know him, I would have been scared, the screeching sound of a chair broke me from my daze.

    ¡°You scare me to death Alex.¡± I grunt still panting slightly from the dizziness, returning to my cooking, but turned back to him when I didn¡¯t receive a reply.

    That¡¯s when I noticed the dark circles under his eyes and how unkept his hair is, it like he¡¯s been running his hands through it. I wanted to ask what happened but decide against it, it seems like he could use some quiet and alone time.

    Quietly, I finished preparing breakfast and set the dinning table.

    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast.¡± Grace high pitched voice rang through the silence just as I was about to go call her down to eat, she Skip down the stairs and appeared in kitchen within an instant and happily jump on a chair noisily.

    I look to Alex wary, scared not to anger him more.

    ¡± Spaghetti and egg sauce.¡± She squeal loudly, Alex grunt disturb by the noise. I smiled softly at Grace when she cast me a questioning look.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± I urge, which brought back the grin on her face, she instantly dug in filling her te with loads of spaghetti and egg but once did she even nce at the pancakes. That¡¯s how she is, she forgets every other foods when you give her spaghetti (her favorite).

    ¡°Do you want to do something fun?¡± I ask Grace after we finished washing the dishes.

    ¡°Yes, can we going to the park.¡± She ask hopefully. Of course I will go with her, she¡¯s my kid sister and it¡¯s been long we did fun stuff.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I nod, which earn a joyful scream from Grace, like that she¡¯s out the door.

    Kids, I chuckled while shaking my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you guys.¡±Alex announce already walking to the door.

    Huh, with that mood of his?

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go by yourself.¡± He almost snap, like almost. What in God¡¯s name got his pants in a twist, I think I also heard him muttering something along the lines of him also needs the distraction but that might just be my imagination.

    We¡¯ve been moving around taking Grace to servals ces, shops in the park, from the swing to the slide and then to other ying areas. Right now she¡¯s ying hide and seek with some group of kids her age.

    I¡¯m exhausted, kids are energetic you can¡¯t keep up with them.

    Walk back to the bench Alex has been sitting since we got here, which is two long hours, if I¡¯m not mistaken of which I¡¯m not. He snap out of his thoughts when I took a seat beside him, then look away when he saw it was just me.

    Was he expecting some one else.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to him over the night but it¡¯s definitely not a good thing, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m seeing Alex moody but this is the worst of all. He¡¯s so cold and distant.

    I ced a hand on his shoulder, he inhaled sharply before meeting my questioning gaze, I mean no one would see their brother in such state and won¡¯t question it. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t going to leave him without getting an answer, he grits his teeth.

    ¡°Fine, my girlfriend whom I¡¯m crazy about just broke up with me.¡± I gasp softly, I threw him an astonish look.

    Who could have guess, it was aplete shock to me hearing my kid brother already in a rtionship. I¡¯m curious, who is this girl that got Alex wrap around her pinky finger.

    Is she cute, a Blondy or a brte, is she smart or the crazy type, tan or pale, she must be beautiful that I can assure.

    Ok I¡¯m officially crazy, I should be helping him find a solution to solve his problem but here am I thinking of how the girl look will be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you earlier Ava¡± he groan, ¡°she¡¯s too shy to let the world know she¡¯s mine.¡±

    Wow, Alex truly is crazy about this girl, I¡¯ve always waited for the day Alex will be head over heels for a girl. I guess that day is today, fate sure has it ways for doing things.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I¡¯m ashamed of myself, I¡¯ve always knew Alex will be one step ahead of me when ites to rtionship.

    No, I¡¯m not been jealous or anything, I¡¯m just questioning what has fate in store for me, maybe I would end up been a nun.

    ¡°So, do you mind telling me what actually happened¡± I hesitated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I went wrong, I¡¯ve always agreed to everything and anything she wants.¡± Alex groan running his fingers through his already messing hair.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the message she sent me¡±

    ¡°I hate you, I really do hate you Alex. You lying cheating bastard, I never imagined that the guy of my dreams will give me nightmare too. It is officially a goodbye to us¡±

    The message was short and simple, but it¡¯s also heart wrecking. I squint at the message, was it supposed to mean Alex cheated? Nah, that isn¡¯t possible, he could do better than that, but the doubt still linger in my mind.

    ¡°You cheated on her?¡± I stated almost usingly, the force from which Alex head snap to me is frightening. You could almost hear his bones crack.

    ¡°Like hell I¡¯ll do that.¡± He eximed, of course he didn¡¯t. But the message implied it, before I had time to reply. Alex is already matching to the small bush behind us.

    I ran after him to make sure he¡¯s okay and won¡¯t do anything stupid, Alex stood behind the two people that are hiding behind the bush.

    ¡°Angel?¡± He whispered softly I almost missed it, the girl freezed, then ever so slow she turn around. But even as slow as that she lost her bnce and was falling, but before she could reach the floor Alex caught her.

    She quickly remove herself from Alex hold immediately she gain herself, that¡¯s where I got a perfect view of her. I was stunned for a moment, she is Alex childhood friend, Gabby, along with her twin brother Gabe who by the way is ring seriously at Alex. I¡¯ve always known Alex had a huge crush on her, he would always get angry when she gets all friendly with other guys, but he wouldn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡± Alex plead, bringing me out of my thought.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t wanna talk to you.¡± Gabe seethe, blocking Alex from reaching his sister. Yeah, he had a right to be angry, I mean his best friend broke his sister¡¯s heart and that is equally breaking his own heart.

    ¡°She had to, she is mine.¡± Alex snarled, equally boiling in rage, it¡¯s entertaining when you watch your little brother staking his im on the woman he love, and Alex look so cute when saying it.

    ¡°Not anymore more.¡± They both continue agruing back and forth, with me standing awkwardly behind them and Gabby watching ufortably.

    ¡°Gabe.¡± I call gaining their attention. ¡°Gabe, I think we should leave them to solve this themselves.¡± I reasoned.

    ¡°But she¡¯s hurt because of him and she doesn¡¯t want to talk to him.¡± Gabe fired.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk to her like that.¡± Alex growl furiously standing in front of me, readying his fist to pounce on Gabe if need be. They both stood tall staring each other down challengingly, what the hell actually happened that made the air so thick with tension.

    There must be a huge misunderstanding.

    ¡°Knock it off you two, do you want to clear this misunderstanding or not.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Alex whispered tiredly, poor boy, see? The stress of being in a rtionship, and I¡¯m the type that steer clear of any thing stressful to my emotions. Not that I don¡¯t n on getting married but dating isn¡¯t my thing.

    Then how do you n to get married, you¡¯d ask, I myself don¡¯t have an answer to that. I faced Gabby who look tired of all this.

    ¡°You have to talk things through, not make impulsive decision.¡± I could tell from looking at her that she¡¯s hurting just as much as Alex is hurting, there¡¯s no doubt in my mind that she love Alex as well.

    ¡°But sister Ava¡­.¡±

    ¡°No but Gabby, you have to tell him why you need a break up. Alex deserve an exnation at least.¡± I reason which Alex nods to.

    She had a sigh and nod, then faced Alex who look at expectantly.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry for anything I did wrong, you can hit me or punish me but please don¡¯t leave me, I love you.¡± Alex voice broke as he plead .

    I gesture to Gabe for us to leave and give them some privacy.

    Later that evening we went home with an over joyed Alex, he hasn¡¯t stop telling me how grateful he was to me for my help.

    I¡¯m actually tired of him thanking me, I won¡¯t tell him that though that way he would do anything for me in return and that includes cooking dinner.

    But our joyful moment was short lived when we get home to a more disturbing news.

 Chapter 8

    Ava p. o. v

    it¡¯s unusual to see four expensive cars packed in front of our house, it¡¯s not like we always have visitors. And with cars. Not that we didn¡¯t have rtives that are rich and have cars but they don¡¯t necessarilye visiting us, I personally think it¡¯s because dad isn¡¯t who he was before.

    He¡¯s partially normal now, not that ambitious and carefree man they benefit from anymore, that makes him useless to them. I mean he already lost his sanity, they couldn¡¯t get anything from him, so why stress themselves visiting.

    I don¡¯t particrly hate them, I just hate how ungrateful they are. After everything he did for them, he lost everything he works so hard for just because he was building their lives. But look how they pay him back, turning their backs at him when he needed them the most.

    All this thinking about their betrayal adds to all the furstration and heartbreak he¡¯s having.

    I want to make them pay for what they did, to feel the pain of the person they trust turned their back on.

    With so much anger buried deeply in my heart, why won¡¯t I want to make them pay. No body should criticize me for not being forgiving, screw that shit. when you watch your once sweet dad turn into something else, and your mom struggling to put food on your table then you will understand where I¡¯ming from.

    I mentally shook my head removing those disturbing thoughts from my head.

    As if the cars packed in front of our isn¡¯t shocking enough, then this would shock you more, standing like a giant statue in front of our house blocking the entrance are two men dressed in all ck suit and an equal intimidating ck sses on, hands behind their backs staring straight ahead.

    Fear gripped me, many questions swam in my head.

    What happened, is the most outstanding one, are they here to seize our only shelter away? what trouble did dad stir up this time.

    I shared a confused look with Alex.

    ¡°Can you make way for us?¡± Alex said or more like ask, even I wasn¡¯t bold enough to speak up, scared that they might hurt us.

    ¡°State your names and reasons for being here.¡± The most bulky one among the two said nkly, they both wore nk expression like they been controlled.

    Ridiculous right? How you get questioned before entering your own home, as for me it¡¯s rather serious than it look.

    What on Earth is going on.

    ¡°This our home! let us through.¡± Grace high pitched voice snapped, snappy baby I cooed inwardly, but that might bring us harm rather than good. I held her closer to me when the men re at her, their gaze making her cower.

    ¡°State your names and reasons for being here.¡± The other man repeat more calmer than the first one.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t telling you no shit.¡± Alex sometimes scare me with this boldness of his, like now stepping in front of me and Grace blocking us from any iing psychical harm, it¡¯s heart warming but also terrifying. Especially, when the people he¡¯s up against are twice his seize. He won¡¯t be able to fight them all alone, so I did the one thing anyone would.

    I gently dragged him aside, then smile apologically at them.

    ¡°Could you at least go in and confirm if we aren¡¯t supposed to be here?¡± The taller and bulkier one eyed me suspiciously before pushing a button on the Bluetooth in his ear.

    ¡°Boss there are three kids here iming they live here.¡± He spoke.

    Not even a minuteter the door open revealing Mom and a man, which I instantly recognise as one of the men that came with Dario to the cafe, no, not the middle one.

    What the hell is he doing here, I didn¡¯t offend them the other day and if I did whying here instead of just dealing with my fucked up back there.

    Mom is anything but calm, she¡¯spletely the opposite, Terrified. Hands shaking and lips quivering, she looks paled like all the blood had been drain from her. She nod once and the door was open wide for us to enter.

    Once inside I nced around taking in the situation in the house, a sober dad stood like an image almost afraid to move. Then sitting on Dad¡¯s favorite and personal chair which nobody is allowed to, is none other than the scary God like man from the cafe, Yes, the middle one. He satfortably leg crossed on each other on the small center table in the living room, too concentrated on his phone to even acknowledge our presence.

    ¡°Mom what¡¯s going on.¡± Alex broke the thick silence that has stretch in the room not minding if he offend anyone, mom shook her head at Alex silently telling him not to say a word.

    What the hell, why isn¡¯t mom saying anything, did I really offend them or is it something else I¡¯m obviously missing out on?.

    ¡°Dear boy, your dad here borrowed money from us but had refuse to pay us back, what do you think we should do.¡± The man that led us in spoke since none of our parents were bold enough to do so.

    I was shock as hell.

    Dad borrowed money? for what? Howe none of us knew about it until now.

    Wait a minute, Mom knew. That¡¯s what she has warned me about, Incase of dad¡¯s creditors.

    ¡°How much.¡± Alex sneered ring daggers at dad who hung his head down in shame.

    ¡°How much?¡± He chuckled humorlessly, ¡± five million dors only.¡± he said coldly, emphasizing on the ¡®Only¡¯ in mockery.

    I received the shock of my life for the second time today.

    Holy shit.

    Five fucking million shitty dors? what on Earth did he use it for. Why did he need to borrow such huge amount of money, for what, gambling? or drinking? maybe both.

    Why, I want to yell in his face. Such amount of money could have change our lives for good, but what did he use it for, unprofitable things.

    ¡°What the hell! Dad.¡± Alex snarl loudly, nobody should me him for been rude and snappy to dad, He¡¯s just in angry.

    I tore my ring gaze from dad to the scary man sitting on Dad¡¯s chair as he made an irritated sound but still not looking away from his phone.

    ¡°Bring your voices down.¡± Hemand, dad visible tense at hismand, he re at Alex for be so nosy.

    If I wasn¡¯t scared out of my mind, I would have given dad a piece of my mind. He have no right to get angry at Alex, if he didn¡¯t borrowed money from these people, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation in the first ce.

    First, you have to state your name and your reason for being here before been granted ess to your own home, then we¡¯re been restricted from speaking in loud tone.

    Ridiculous.

    ¡°How are we suppose to get such amount money.¡± I wonder out softly and quietly, directing my question to no one in particr, I had thought I spoke quietly but I end up gaining everyone¡¯s attention.

    For the first time since I entered the living room, He lifted his face from his phone staring straight at me. I couldn¡¯t move or even lift a finger. I felt trapped in his dark gaze, His eyes were as that of an empty room, dark and lifeless.

    Those eyes of his are soul piercing, digging deep into my soul, I shift ufortably from one feet to the other nervously, did I say something wrong?

    I felt uneasy under his intense stare, I couldn¡¯t continue the stare so I drop my eye to the floor.

    ¡°You.¡± He called roughly, I freeze, my breath cut short in my throat.

    He called someone, who? I dare not look up to see who, Nobody should call me a scared bunny. When you are in my position, you would be scared to even breath in his presence.

    Mom nudge me, I squint at her, confused as she made a gesture to him as if telling me I¡¯m the one being called.

    Wait, What?

    He call me, why. Yes I was foolish to speak when he was indirectly telling us to shut it, I Know I¡¯m foolish at times but now I¡¯m stupid.

    Slowly, I met his eyes again, I resist the urge to flinch when he waved a finger at me toe to him. But me being me, remain frozen in my ce, just staring at him eyes wide, mouth hung open like an idiot. I couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t even breath, I continue standing as fear burn it¡¯s way over my body.

    ¡°Ava.¡± I heard dad call, I shift my stare to him, his eyes dart from to him then back at me. as if remaining me that I¡¯m being called and silently warning me toplie.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Pathetic, how you create a mess and expect someone else to clean it for you.

    Shakenly, I paddle my way to him, all the way I could feel his stare boring holes in my face, my face was down clearly avoiding eye contact with him.

    Dumbly, I stood before him not knowing what to do, so I settled with fiddling with my fingers.

    ¡°Sit.¡± He spoke, if I have said it before then this is a reminder, his voice can send anyone down to their knees, women to be precise. His voice is alluring yet thick and rough, my knees buckle at the sound of it.

    I could tell from our previous encounter and this one that he is a man of few words.

    Wait a sec, He said something, but I miss it too focused on his voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I ask foolishly, can you me me, when you are in the presence of an insanely handsome man, who is pissed at your family, I have no doubt you would do worst.

    ¡°Sit.¡± He repeated patting hisp.

    What the heck.

    He wants me to sit on hisp? how crazy, I want yell at him ¡® hey Mr man didn¡¯t your mama teach you how to respect ady?¡¯ but oh boy that would be a death mission on my path, and I¡¯m not about to embark on that mission.

    I made to step back but stop, when I caught his stare and it¡¯s send cold shivers down my spine. I stare back at him for some seconds, his eyes were telling me not to disobey him and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m not going to like the consequences if I do.

    I reluctantlyplie and sat on hisp like an obedient dog, his arms are quick to wrap themselves around my waist, pulling me close to him. I gasp at his actions, this is totally inappropriate and definitely not on my to do list.

    I felt his hot breathe on my neck, causing the hair there to stand. I went stiff when I felt his lips in the nape of my neck, who could have guess that his lips will be this soft.

    A moan almost escape me and that snap me back to the present situation, I shivered in fear and distaste. not that my body is on the same page with me, cause my body is telling me it feels good to be this close to him. like I was supposed to be there, but my mind is screaming at me to run for the hills.

    He most have noticed my difort and remove his face from my neck, I instantly miss the heat of his lips, I quietly and mentally p myself for feeling that way .

    ¡°MARRY ME¡± He nted out casually.

 Chapter 9

    Ava p. o. v

    Life, it is full of surprises, but not all surprises that are being thrown at you are pleasant. A bell went off in my head, I find it hard to breathe, I choke on my air when I tried to breath.

    Surprise gasp were heard around me, he managed to take everyone by surprise even his friend or whatever that came with him seems to be taken aback. But he was quick to rece the surprise look to the one of amusement.

    If I wasn¡¯t so shock plus I know he¡¯s not one to just around, I would haveugh at the expensive joke but then I will only be deceiving myself. I stare at the man in front of me like he has just suddenly grown two horns on his head, which he returns with a challenging one.

    challenging me to say anything to object.

    ¡°That or I will kill all these people and still marry you¡± He sigh, tiredly, I guess he¡¯s already bored with the situation.

    Now of all times I need a miracle to happen and get us out of this situation.

    Marry him? like who the hell is he to just order me to marry him, and to even think he carried himself Like deputy Jesus is more annoying.

    I wants to wake up from this dream so badly and feel relieved, but I can¡¯t because this isn¡¯t a dream, it is very much real.

    ¡°Like hell, I will let you take my sister.¡± Alex seethe coldly, everyone gaze left me to him, I was about telling him to keep quiet to avoid getting into trouble, I was interrupted by the loud sound of a gun shot. My eyes went wide at the thought of my family getting hurt, my heart leap. The sound of broke sses from the frame right behind Alex head caught my attention.

    I frown, then realisation Dawn on me.

    that would have been Alex¡¯s head, OH My God.

    ¡°I missed that.¡± His thick valvet voice vibrated through the house. ¡°On purpose, the next one will be your head¡± my heart made a pause then beat once, then paused and beat twice before slowly went to beating abnormally.

    He meant it when say he will kill my family if I refuse to marry him, and him shooting at Alex made me realize what I have to do.

    ¡°I will marry you.¡± If marrying him is the only way to keep my family safe, then it¡¯s worth it. I will most definitely do anything to keep them at a safe distance from danger.

    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Alex eximed and a warning growl came from behind me.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t want to my dear.¡± Dad said regretfully earning a sharp harsh look from Alex which shut him up. I wasn¡¯t doing this just to pay off his debt, I¡¯m doing it to save our family, the same family he fail to protect.

    ¡°Baby girl, are sure you want to do this.¡± Mom¡¯s voice was pleading telling to say no, and then allow harm toe to them when I can help? never. I nod determined to at least solve one problem this time.

    ¡°Ava, please you don¡¯t have to do this, we can find a way around this.¡± Alex rushed out, trying to reason me out of it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way out of it.¡± The other man said clearly amused by the whole drama ying in front of him for free.

    Ignoring him, I face mom and Alex with reassuring look, ¡°I have to do this, it for us and please don¡¯t try and stop me¡± I said firmly.

    Alex let out an annoyed sigh and marched upstairs to his room mming the door with an uneeded force. I felt a presence behind me, I didn¡¯t have time to make out who was behind me before a hand circle my waist and turn me around I came face to face with a chest covered in a well tailored suit.

    my breath hitched at our closeness, I ced my hands on his chest wanting to pushing him back, but couldn¡¯t proceed as my hands met a rock like chest. His arms tighten around my waist bringing us impossible close.

    His lips met my forehead and lingered for some seconds before removing it and stepping back.

    ¡°Our wedding is three weeks from now.¡± His suddenly spoke startling me along with what he just said.

    Three weeks? What the hell!!!

    It¡¯s way too close, what about my school, it should be like a year or two not weeks, I am freaking out I know but who cares.

    ¡°See you soon.¡± He whisper close to my ear and with he¡¯s gone like the breeze, leaving behind the sadness created.

    What did I do wrong in my previous life to deserve such cruel fate, why me? of all the girls out there. My life is officially ruin, all I want to do now is sleep and wake up to realize all this is just a night mare.

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    I walk out the house immediately the sound of the cars fades away, not wanting to be in the house much longer. I needed sometime for myself, to think and gather my emotions.

    I felt sad, sad at the fact that how I nned my future is not how it¡¯s going to be, confused, why me . I¡¯m angry, angry at everyone and everything, even my own existence.

    My heart shattered into a million tiny pieces at the thought of how my life has changed within this short duration, I want to run away, that seems like a good idea but stop myself remembering how dangerous he is, he could wipe out my family without blinking.

    This isn¡¯t how I pictured myself getting married, I¡¯ve always imagine myself all over the moon about my marriage, happily doing preparations for it, but right now I just felt like drowning.

    As if the universe can feel my pain, the once bright and warm weather turns dark and cold in an instant, it started raining down heavily, the water pping my skin harshly but I couldn¡¯t care less. it¡¯s as if it lessen the heart ache.

    My skin must be pale by now as my whole body feels numb, I couldn¡¯t feel the droplet of the rain nor the coldness. I might have stayed in the rain for an hour to be feeling this way.

    I had ignored the yellings and pleads from my parents for me to leave the rain, that I will catch a cold.

    catch a cold? Iughed bitterly. I would love to be sick than to be in a force marriage, To some people I am overreacting but please consider yourself in my ce for once and tell me how you feel.

    I cried and cried but still nothing changed.

    I woke up feeling cold and sneezing every two seconds, it¡¯s not a good sign, I have a fever but I¡¯m not regretting being in the rain yesterday.

    After standing on the field for hours it stopped raining but I wasn¡¯t able to move, my whole body was numb. it¡¯s was dark and I should be scared but I find it peaceful so I didn¡¯t bother trying to leave. It was Alex that forcefully carried me to my room and I slept with the wet clothes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    I crawl out of bed to the bathroom to have a warm bath, but I flinch when my feet made contact with the tiled floor quickly wearing my fluffy slippers, I stood up dizzily but managed to make my way to the bathroom.

    I came out of my room dressed and without saying a word to anyone I left the house.

 Chapter 10

    Ava p. o. v

    Funny how life ys trick on you, how it turns you around in circles, throwing different difficulties your way. It¡¯s not your choice to make, it never was and never would be, it¡¯s fate decision to make.

    Breathing gets hard.

    When you cry so much it makes you realize that breathing is hard.

    I didn¡¯t even want to wake up, I was having a much better time asleep, and that is really sad. It was almost like a reverse nightmare, like when you wake up from a nightmare you¡¯re so relieved.

    I woke up into a nightmare.

    Stressed? Yes!

    Angry? Maybe.

    Depressed? Hell Yes.

    Reasons well known to all, a lot of questions hit me after I woke up. Maybe because I lost words or maybe because I am lost.

    Let me tell you mental pain is less dramatic than physical pain, but it is moremon, and also hard to bear. Like a razor cutting slowly through your skin.

    The worst type of crying is not the kind everyone could see. The wailing on street corners, tearing at clothes, No. The worst kind happened when your soul wept and no matter what you do there is no way tofort it.

    The frequent attempt to conceal the pain increase the burden, a saying once told, it is easier to say ¡°My tooth is aching¡± than to say ¡°My heart is aching¡±.

    There were moments I wish I could roll back the hands of clock and take all these away, but I couldn¡¯t and that just left me pained.

    All I want and ever asked for was a simple and stressed free life, but since when one¡¯s desire evere true.

    I want toplete my education, have a well paying job to support my family, and then settle down. Start life with someone who¡¯s happy to be with me, someone who is scared of losing me. Someone who loves me with all his heart and happy to spend the rest of his life with me.

    Not this forced marriage I¡¯m being thrown in just to protect my family.

    Who on Earth is this man, howe he is doing something illegal and is not afraid of the government finding out. Yes, I have thought about going to the police, but that might just means putting my family in danger.

    If I have to sacrifice my happiness for their safety, then I¡¯m more than willing to do so. Even though I know that this marriage will be nothing, but a tiny disturbing bone in my throat.

    The door to my room burst open, I did not flinch nor bothered by the intruder.

    Iypletely still on my bed that how I¡¯ve been. I have been trying to go back to sleep but no avail.

    ¡°What the hell Ava, you¡¯ve been sulking and mobbing around like a lost puppy. Since you returned.¡± Tricia eximed ring at me.

    I smiled and shook my head at her, she wouldn¡¯t understand if even I tell her. Her face held a friend when she stares at me, she sat on the bed beside me rubbing her hand soothing on my hair.

    ¡°Did something happen? You¡¯re unsually quiet that I can bear but those giant outside our door refusing me ess to enter unless I tell them my name and reason for being here. Seriously¡±

    To say the least, I was shell shock, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. What the hell, what am I? A prisoner? Or what.

    I won¡¯t take this, I¡¯ve already agreed to marry him. Then, why caging me, like some wanted criminal. Without much thought, I stood up abruptly making my way pass my door heading for the front door.

    Tricia called after me but I pay her no heed.

    I pull the door open forcefully letting it m against the wall, creating a loud disturbing noise, but that¡¯s the least of my worries.

    Both men turn alert, ready to face any danger, or it could be avoiding me from escaping.

    ¡°Why are you here, who sent you¡± I yelled, for the first time since I can remember I was utterly pissed. it¡¯s not like me to get angry easily but since I met him, I¡¯ve never lived a day without anger.

    ¡°The Don.¡± The taller one among the two said, head down not meeting my eyes.

    Huh? Don? What Don?

    I don¡¯t know anyone called Don.

    Who is he.

    I was about asking who he is but Tricia¡¯s soft murmured stop me, she dragged me inside mming the door in the process. I whine from the sound, she had me seat on a single sitter sofa then carry the side table and sit in front of me.

    ¡°Now spill, what happened back home.¡± She demand staring me down, silently warning me not to lie nor avoid the question.

    I sigh tiredly.

    ¡°I¡¯m engaged.¡± She gasp surprise, and shock.

    ¡°Fucking bitch, you have a boyfriend? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware.¡± I re at her, seeing my stare she paused. ¡°Wait a sec, you don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± I burst out in hot tears, I was not privilege to date and experience heartbreak, everything is just snatch from me.

    I angrily wipe the tears away, I hate the moment when suddenly, my anger turns into tears. My eyes already felt dried, I won¡¯t cry, I¡¯m so damn tired of crying.

    ¡°It¡¯s a forced marriage¡±

    ¡°Forced? How so¡± .

    ¡°My dad owed him so much money I couldn¡¯t even believe, and to pay it off . I have to marry him.¡± I choke.

    ¡°What the fuck, that¡¯s bullshit.¡± Tricia seethe pacing back and forth. ¡°There are other ways to pay off debt, perhaps more time. That is reasonable¡±

    I scoff.

    More time she said, how long would that be, a lifetime?

    If there are other ways out of this I would have done so, I couldn¡¯t even think of a way out. This time Dad really did cage us in a corner, and I have to pay the price.

    ¡°More time that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°How is it impossible, he could just give you guys more time like a year or so.¡± Iughed dryly, if only she knew.

    ¡°A year to pay back five million?¡±

    ¡°Holy baby Jesus fucking Christ.¡± Tricia cursed, Now it is her turn to panic.

    Yeah, that¡¯s right, it couldn¡¯t be pay off even if we work day and night for years.

    ¡°Who is this guy anyway.¡± she ask curiously.

    ¡°He came with Dario to the caf¨¦ the other day¡±

    ¡°Can you describe him?¡± .

    ¡°He has this stormy facial expression, tan, tall and seem to have too much authority.¡± I described.

    ¡°Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso¡± Tricia¡¯s statement render me speechless.

    I still.

    Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso is bad news, everyone steer clear from him, I¡¯ve heard so much about him but never see him. it was said he start killing at a young age, he is the man parents warn their kids of before going to bed.

    He is a nightmare.

    The king of the underground, They call him Don king. also, a business Mogul on the surface. He got away with anything he does legal or illegal because the Government respect or more like fear him, they stay out of his way. No force team dare to stand in his way down from the cops to the FBI.

    He is a second God on Earth.

    But what could such a man be in our conversation.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake Ava, you are getting married to Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso.¡± Tricia screamed, even I am startled from her outburst, then recover only to remain frozen in ce.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Did she just say that man I¡¯m getting married to his the same man, I just described? The cruel Mafia Man everyone is scared? No that can¡¯t be, how can I evene in contact with the almighty Mafia don and even be getting married to him.

    That¡¯s one hell of a joke.

    ¡°Tricia you must be mistaken.¡± I tried convincing her or myself.

    ¡°Ava, he is Dario older brother how can I mistake him.¡± I stare wide eye at her, Dario?

    Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso also known as my fianc¨¦ is Dario¡¯s brother? And Tricia has been dating a Mafia member.

    ¡°I know it a lot to take but Ava¡­¡­..¡± I didn¡¯t let her finish, I stood up and left to my room.

    ¡°Ava.¡± She called, but I¡¯m ignored her, I¡¯m not mad at her for not telling me about her involvement with the Mafia. I¡¯m just angry at life in general throwing me at any direction.

    My life just took a whole new turn, so, I¡¯m allowed to be sad, I have all right to be sad.

    I lock my door and cry myself to sleep.

 Chapter 11

    Ava p. o. v

    It is almost time, A minute left on the clock until it struck 12 marking the end of my lecture for today. I had gathered all my papers and had stuff them neatly in my binder, atst the weekend is here.

    It stroke 12, the lecturer Mr Frank announce the end of ss and announced having a fixed ss on Monday 2pm before leaving the ss. I remain seated waiting for therge crowd stamping their ways to the door to clear out first.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    When the ss is almost empty I stood up and walk into the bleak hallways.

    It was Friday, marking it the seventh day since the disturbing news, I sigh heavily, I nced at my reflection in the ss doors as I pass studying myself. My strawberry hair is up in a high ponytail giving a clear view of my face, two blue eyes stare back at me.

    I sighed at theck of effort I had given my appearance when getting ready every morning, My life is almost back to normal but it was still there.

    Still lingering at the back of my head, remaining me of my predicament, there is no way I can escape it.

    Just as I step out of the building, two men stood blocking my way. I stare at them confused as I had tried walking around them but they won¡¯t let me.

    ¡°Donna, Don requested your presence.¡± One of the men said. Ah, He still have to follow me to school, I resist the urge to roll my eyes. Donna? Isn¡¯t it like a female gangster leader? Why did he have to show up in my life now that I at least have little peace.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± I stated matter of fact.

    I attempt to pass their middle, but stop when they just continue blocking my way.

    ¡°Donna, please don¡¯t make it hard for us.¡± the other guy said by now the few people that still lingered around had stop and are now watching the show.

    I had to respect myself and follow them, They open the door to a very expensive car for me. I don¡¯t even know the name of the car but hell, it would cost a fortune, they close the door after me.

    the cool temperature in the car was the first thing to wee me, the softness of the seat engulfed me massaging my body, the fragrance that linger in the air is so manly and spicy I couldn¡¯t resist gulping down the scent. I exhale loudly basking in the scent until a clearing of throat brought me out of my little world.

    I turn side ways only to meet a pair of chocte brown eyes staring at me intensively, how did I fail to notice him sitting there is beyond my reasoning. I guess I was too focused on trying to avoid the watchful gaze of my fellow student to notice him, now more than ever, I¡¯m scared. it¡¯s everyday we sit beside the one person that has the world under his control, my heart is beating faster than normal as my hands tremble in fear.

    He must have pause what he was doing in his phone because his fingers has stopped mid typing.

    It did not once cross my mind that he would be in the car, at least I thought I had the car ride to prepare myself for meeting him. I don¡¯t know what to do or say so I just sat there awkwardly, fidgeting with my fingers and bitting my lips.

    I thought I heard a faint growl from him but that might just be my imagination.

    ¡°Come here.¡±He pat hisp for me, I still for some seconds before quicklyposed myself and oblige to his demand, his arms quickly wrap around my waist and pull me on hisp.

    He buried his face in my hair inhaling softly, then slowly his face travel to neck and stop at the junction between my neck and shoulder. He ced open mouth kiss on it, causing me to shudder with an unfamiliar sensation, he suck and nibbles on the nape of my neck. I almost moaned at this pleasant but foreign feeling, I unconsciously bend my head to the side to allow him more ess.

    One arm hold on my waist tightly leaving no room for escape, while the other went upwards and cup my right breast. I inhaled sharply at the sensation. He squeeze and mold on my breast while his lip work wonders on my neck, I couldn¡¯t resist anymore so I let out a moan quiet to which he growl in approval. suddenly he turned me on hisp so I¡¯m straddling him, I gasped quietly as my core came in contact with something long and hard.

    He chuckled lightly staring at my lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you did to me.¡± He spoke huskily, as his minty breathe fanned my face, I gulp down the lump in my throat and cast my eyes down from the intensity of his gaze. He lift my chin up with a single finger, and smash his lips on mine.

    For someone like him, I would expect his lips to be hard and dry, but man! his lips soft and tender as a feather. His lips moves expertly bitting and sucking on mine, he has to be an expert, who knows how many women he has being with. That disheartening thought left my head as quickly as it came when he shove his tongue down my throat, exploring every bit of my mouth.

    The kissst for a minute or two before we broke apart, I guess because he noticed we both needed air in our lungs. I was panting furiously catching my breath, that¡¯s one hell of a mind blowing kiss or is it just me exaggerating, I¡¯ve never been kiss before and I should be angry he just took my first kiss without my permission but I¡¯m not. infact, I enjoyed it and I hate myself for that.

    What is wrong with me I shouldn¡¯t be intimacy with some one who force me to marry him, I move toclimbed down from himp back to my seat but he grip my hips putting me back to ce ( hisp ). I struggle to set free but him won¡¯t let go, I want to scream in furstration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He stare at me warningly, he can¡¯t tell me what to do, I was about to protest but was interrupted.

    ¡°Don, we are here.¡± The driver called as the car came to a stop, that when I noticed the divider is up, separating us from the driver. I blush deeply, he must have heard us making out. Vincenzo let go of my hips and climb down to my seat, then proceed to get down from the car.

    I was m slightly to the closed car door by a pissed Vince, I will stick to that Vincenzo is a mouthful. he pitch the tip of his nose, looking around before facing me.

    ¡°Next time, you wait in the car, I get to open the car for you.¡± I stare at him confused, is he worried I would damage his car door? I didn¡¯tment on and let it slide. He pull me by the waist and walk us to the jewelry Mall.

    The atmosphere in the store is both warm and cool at the same time, the warmth of the light sends customers the message that they¡¯re going to have a more intimate special shopping experience, the decorative lighting just adds to the beauty of the store.

    The store is big, a double story building that is mostly made of ss, sparkling sses that shines brightly and reflect the light, it¡¯s almost blinding. There are some bricks here and there, they are mostly pirs and are painted in in white conveying s sense of cleanliness.

    The store quiet down as we entered, everyone stare at us, not us, the man beside me in fear, but there are some women despite the fear in them, they still throw him flirtatious smile seeking his attention. But he just stare ahead like there aren¡¯t people around.

    A door was open for us, leading to different parts of the store, I suddenly felt self conscious. I have felt underdressed many times than I could count, but never until today when walking in the store.

    I felt intimidated walking around this ce where everyone is either dressed formally or fancy, while I on the other hand is apletely different story.

    Remember it is always better to be underdressed than to be overdressed, my mind cooed trying to ease my uneasiness.

    But still didn¡¯t help.

    I¡¯m dressed in a ck leggings, ace trim tank top and light chunky knitted cardigan, it isn¡¯t much and I do feel beautiful in the morning. But right now I feel anything but beautiful.

 Chapter 12

    Ava p. o. v

    A Man in a ck suit came rushing down the stairs and met us at the foot of the stairs.

    ¡°Wee sir.¡± He greets firmly, but look closely you would see the fear in his eyes and how he fold his hands together stopping them from shivering. The almighty Vincenzo just acknowledge him with a single nod.

    ¡°Follow me sir, we have brand new designs in our showroom.¡± He said already leading the way, Not once did he look my way. I shrug, I didn¡¯t want the attention after all.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Vince grip on my mid stomach tightens a little more than before as we made our way up the stairs, we pass a few doors before stopping at one see through door.

    My mouth drop open at the sight in front of me, there are many jewelries. Golds, Silver, and Diamond. We walk further into the showroom, I realized that every sparkling thing here were rings. I gasp when realization hit me, I know I¡¯m getting married but I hadn¡¯t put much thought to it. And now being in a ring store made me realize that it really happening, and real fast.

    Every girl would be happy when going shopping for her wedding, especially going Shopping for Gown . But I¡¯m not, if anything I¡¯m sad.

    I had not realize we were still walking until we stopped in front of a Polish wooden table, on it sat a high end luxury disy case with different sparkling rings.

    One caught my eye.

    The Ring is stunning, it¡¯s a sliver band. Around it are real tiny pieces of fine white diamond, that sparkle from any direction it face. One round brilliant cut Diamond, the color a fine pure white, No fluorescence! strong brilliance and unbelievable sparkle. The diamond sits in a white silver basket head, easy to clean.

    This would cost so much, I think to myself.

    The man brought it out of the ss disy, I¡¯m indeed stunned. It¡¯s seems the ss case was blocking it¡¯s beauty before, it is amazingly gorgeous.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Vince demand. I did as told, he slipped the Ring on my ring finger. it fits perfectly, one would have think since it have pieces of diamond around it, it will be rough. Yet it is smooth, they brought absolute no difort to my other fingers.

    It glitter attractively in the light, I gave it a hard tap with my knuckle and breathe in relief, of course it¡¯s not some cheap and fake ss. I run a thumb over it polished surface.

    ¡°We will take it.¡± Vince said, I slipped the Ring off my fingers and gave it a little affectionate pat, it was a light and delicate engagement ring. So catching to the eyes, I can see why he said it was theirtest design.

    I stretch it to the man, only to be stopped by a veiny hand, My gaze followed the hand and led to a frowning Vince. He took it and slip it back in my finger, He pull me close slightly crushing me into himself.

    His warm lips met my forehead and lingered there for a moment.

    ¡°Do not take it off.¡± He said staring intensively at my finger.

    ¡°It is your engagement ring.¡± He breath, as if convincing himself about something.

    Vince went quiet for a long time, He look back up at me. His expression momentarily frightened me by the intensity of it. It was like he¡¯d been drowning and was taking in his first breathe in a long time.

    His look made me squirm against him.

    ¡°Mine.¡± He murmured quietly. Without another word, he nod at the man and lead us out of the store into his car. Again he ced me on hisp, wrapping his arms around me as the car begin moving.

    The car ride is deadly silent, as I dare not say a word seeing as he likes quietness. I look out from the tinted window, confused and worried, This is definitely not the way to my house. Every street we pass leads from one tall building to the other, it is clear that this is the part of the city were rich people stays.

    Vince must have noticed my distress because he turn off his phone and slip it back in his pocket and turn me slightly to face him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± He ask, his thumb drawing circles on my bare skin. I hadn¡¯t realized his hand has went under my top, I tense at the feeling.

    ¡°I¡­¡­ this isn¡¯t the road to my house¡± I cursed myself for stuttering, I would¡¯ve palm face myself but that will just add to my embarrassment.

    ¡°We are not going to your house.¡± He stated leaving no room for further questioning.

    We had broke in a drive way that doesn¡¯t seem to end anytime soon, A huge gate stood proudly at the end of the driveway. it¡¯s not like anything I¡¯ve seen before, it in silver with gold design around it, the tall fence around it was covered in white paint that is been taking of.

    The gate open even before we could reach it granting us easy ess, we drove into thepound. There were security men around the gate, they are all in ck and carrying hefty guns that I fear for the person who would receive a bullet from these guns. After the gate is arge estate with different driveway leading to different paths, The view is breathtaking, there are beautiful flowers lined up on both sides of each driveway it like walking in paradise. we took a left turn and continue on the path for like two minutes or so before stopping in front of Mansion.

    My mouth fell open at the morous Mansion that stood in all it Glory before us, There is a marble water fountain that we rode around before stopping in front of the Mansion. An Angel holding a flower was perched on top, looking up towards the sky. Water spurted from it¡¯s other hand, whichy gently out in front of it, as if waiting for someone to take it in return. The water fell gently toward the crystal blue pool beneath it, causing ripples to form and wave out until they were no more.

    Vince open his door stepping out then came to my side and open the door for me, I was pushed behind the door the minutes I came down, He skimmed my neck with he nose sniffing a bit as if taking in my scent, My luck because I always wear my Chocte musk perfume so I don¡¯t smell like a raw fish.

    ¡°Go inside, I will join soon.¡± He murmured still not taking his face from my neck.

    ¡°You are noting with me.¡± I panicked, I don¡¯t know anyone where and I do not know where to go from here. He brought his face from my neck and stare at me before sighing.

    ¡°There something that needs my attention, don¡¯t worry I will join you soon.¡± He kissed my forehead. Wow, I think that¡¯s the longest sentence he had spoke since we met, I merely nod. He guide me to the front door before walking away, I sigh. Gaping at therge Mansion towering over me as if attempting to intimidate me. The white coating of the paint shine as the sun beat down on it, causing me to squint.

    The Mansion was all concrete and tall ss windows that gave a clear view of the mountains, a chance to rx and take in the changing of the seasons from thefort of an easy chair.

    I hate to admit but I¡¯d prefer him being with than just entering a house I don¡¯t know existed until now.

    I shrugged.

    I walk through therge oak double doors, the entry way is beautiful yet so cold. I saw the tallest ceiling ever, A foyer that would amodate arge group, two flights of spiral staircases that probably went to heaven. Polished ceramic tile floor, you can see your reflection.

    ¡°Stop.¡± A young yet firm voice snap me out of my stupidity. I jumped, startled. I turned to the owner of the voice, and stood a boy not more than seven, standing in a way that was met to intimidate me but I found it adorable. I bent to his level, carefully lift my hand to caress his face.

    He squint at my hand then back at me, but did not stop me so I proceed. caressing his soft tender cheek, he involuntary lean further in my palm. He must have snap out of whatever he seems to be in because he step out of my reach.

    ¡°Who are you, and what are doing in my house.¡± His voice was bravely firm attempting to scare me.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cute little thing?¡± I chuckled.

    ¡°Imprudent.¡± A sneaky voice chirped sharply. A girl, a year or two older than me appear behind the kid. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s the kid¡¯s mother, as she had drawn him close to herself. Although she looks fake, but I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that no matter how fake she looked. She was what I had wish I look like, she is beautiful.

    Her brown hair cascaded smoothly down her back, outlining her slim jawline. She wore a floral blouse and shin-lenght pencil skirt, showing off her slim legs, her entire look ending with a pair of ts.

    She wore a look of superior, while she gaze at her inferior, Me. The look she throw my way was one of disgust, I don¡¯t know why but she scream trouble. A moment from the kid caught my attention, I watch as he struggles and sessfully removing himself from thedy. The look on her face as she stare at the kid was one of anger and distaste, like she never liked the kid.

    She faced me with a sickly sweet smile.

    ¡± You should be punished.¡± She sneered, she blew out air from her mouth. Why do I need to be punished, or was it why Vince brought me here, I never should have trusted himing here.

    ¡°Who needs to be punished.¡± Vince Muscr voice boomed from behind me.

    ¡°Dad.¡± The kid happily raced to Vince embracing him, His eyes remain lock on as he picked the child up before cing him down. Walk towards us with the man that came with him to our house and a teenage looking girl who now hold the child in her arms, he stood beside me before reluctantly look at thedy.

    She eagerly awaiting him to speak, Whilst grooming herself. That got my brows to raise in question.

    ¡°What happened.¡± Vince asked bored.

    ¡°This here.¡± She eyed me disgustingly, ¡°Was rude to the youngest master.¡± She finish.

    When was I rude to the child, I said it. Indeed, she¡¯s trouble.

    ¡°Anyone who dare look at my child in the wrong would have a bullet between their eyes.¡± Vince voice was cold and threatening, this is the first time I¡¯m seeing him cold and it brought cold icily shivers to run down my spine in terror.

    She smirked at me.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s the mistress of the house, she could have her way with anything.¡± He pull by the waist close to him, my back was press to his front in an intimate way. He buried his nose in my hair, then kissed my head.

    Surprise gasps were heard, I saw her mouth hang open as if she could not believe here eyes.

    ¡°Those disrespectful to her would have more than just a bullet.¡± He whispered, His voice even more cold than before. Now it¡¯s her turn to panic.

    ¡°Sir¡­. I¡­. uh¡­ please¡± She cried as she was dragged away.

    The silence that follows was painfully suffocating, I didn¡¯t dare to turn around. We just stood there, I think they are waiting for me to say something, but what could I possibly say in this situation.

    ¡°Dad, Who is she.¡± Vince son ask.

    Son? I didn¡¯t know he had a son. I did not n on marrying a father, I was hoping I could make my future husband a father. Well there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    ¡°Your Mom.¡± I don¡¯t have time to recover from the shock of what he said before he pull me along with him.

 Chapter 13

    Ava p. o. v

    Imagine the shock when you¡¯re been dered a mother, also to a child you nothing about. The child is cute and all, and most importantly I¡¯m getting married to his Dad, so technically that makes me his step mom.

    But I don¡¯t know anything about being a Mother, talking more or less of a step Mom. Won¡¯t they think I mistreat him if I ever scold him? I don¡¯t even know how to act around him, does he even want me to be his Mom.

    I thought I¡¯m just getting married to him, now I have a child to worry about. I don¡¯t know what to think or how to feel about this, but one thing is for sure it¡¯s all happening even if I don¡¯t want it to and fast.

    I was led to a dinning room bigger than the apartment Tricia and I shared, there were multiple foods lined up along the long table. I wasn¡¯t aware I was starving until my stomach made a loud rumble, I look down in shame as my face turned a shade of red.

    I couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed.

    ¡°Sit and eat.¡± Vince said already taking his seat at the head of the table. I sat quietly and was about serving myself, when a soft tug on my shirt stop me. I look beside me to see my supposed son whose name I¡¯m yet to find out, looking like he wants to say something but not sure if he can.

    ¡°Can I sit beside you, Mom?¡± To say the least I was shocked, he call me Mom. I really don¡¯t know how to feel, with him looking up at me with hopefully eyes, I think I need to get used to it.

    ¡°Marco.¡± Vince warned, so Marco was his name. He looked away hurt, he turned to walk away but I held his hand. He look shock, I ignored their surprise gazes and carried Marco on the chair beside me, and dish out some food on his te. He look to his father to see his expression, I lift his chin and brought his attention to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared to ask me anything alright?¡± He seemed relieved as I say that, because the biggest grin I¡¯ve ever seen spread on his face, he nods and start eating.

    I smiled, Wow no I feel like my Mom, I shudder at that.

    I turn to see everyone staring at us, they seemed relieved I epted Marco. I myself, am surprised at how rxed I am about having a son, I didn¡¯t freak out like when I was told to marry his father.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Kara, thest and only daughter of the house, well until you and Tricia came along.¡± She joke taking a seat close to Marco, I almost forgot Tricia is also dating Vince brother.

    ¡°Ava.¡± I replied curtly, I didn¡¯t mean to sound rude but shoot me for not being the social type.

    ¡°Wow, I loved your hair.¡± She does? I thought. ¡°And your eyes, they are so pretty. infact, you¡¯re as beautiful as a freaking goddess.¡± She eximed pping her hands together excitedly, ok maybe she exaggerated thest part. Me? beautiful? and like a goddess, now that got me chuckling.

    ¡°Thank you, and you are also very beautiful too.¡± Ipliment. She gasped, her eyes went wide.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± she ask, of course she is. I nod at her.

    ¡°She says I¡¯m beautiful.¡± She stick her tongue out at the man who came with Vince to our house, I still don¡¯t know who he is.

    ¡°Can we hang at tommorow?¡± Her stare was hopeful, I might have to crush it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, maybe another time.¡± I decline as politely as possible, I don¡¯t want her thinking I don¡¯t want to hang out with her.

    ¡°Ok, the day after?¡± She suggest and I agreed.

    ¡°Would you let me introduce myself to her or what.¡± The man said, Kara just scowl at him but said nothing. All this while I could feel Vince stare on me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him.

    ¡°The name¡¯s Dante, his brother.¡± He said and stretch his hand out for an hand shake, which I return with a smile.

    ¡°Now, Now, what do we have here.¡± I heard Dario spoke from the door way, I turn around to see Tricia and Dario walking inside the room with two elderly couples who I assume were Vince parents.

    ¡°You guys are having a party and you didn¡¯t invite me.¡± Tricia pout, pretending to be sad. I didn¡¯t miss the look on Dario face when he stare at Tricia¡¯s lip, I hold myself fromughing and end up looking like aplete freak.

    ¡°Ava, you are here.¡± she scream and run to hug.

    ¡°Is she the one.¡± I heard a feminine voice spoke, it was the older Lady. She¡¯s looking at Vince for confirmation, He just gave a single nod, and that is all she needs to release a heartyugh and came to hug me.

    ¡°Wee to the family dear.¡± She said to me, a motherly smile was on her face.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am¡±

    ¡°Oh silly, you can call me mother. That¡¯s what they all call me.¡± I nod shyly. I didn¡¯t n on meeting the inws today, Vince could have given me a warning first.

    ¡°Wee my dear.¡± His father said patting my head, I smiled genuinely.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dad brought me a new Mom.¡± Marco said grabbing at my hand, causing everyone tough.

    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I now have a Mom since my real Mom was a bitch, she deserves what Was given to her.¡± He bang his little fist on the table, this cause everyone to ufortably quiet down. I was mortified, how can a little kid said something like that, what having they been teaching this child. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just stick to picking at my food.

    ¡°Well, this is not fair. You are getting married before me, now you also have a child before me too.¡± Tricia whine, try to lighting up the tension. Everyoneugh, taking that as a clue to broke in talks, that still didn¡¯t ease the thought that lingered in my mind.

    ***************************

    It¡¯s has to be hours of talk with Tricia and Kara, we¡¯ve talking about anything and everything. Tricia and Kara are the same bubbly type, their mouths haven¡¯t rest since we finish lunch. Marco sat on myp telling us about his school and how he¡¯s going to telling everyone he now have a Mom, I realized he¡¯s just five year old not the seven years I had assumed.

    He¡¯s quite tall and smart for his age, his basic intelligence and confidence is a lot more than his age mates. That¡¯s has to be Vince hand work, Mr and Mrs Alfonso had gone to their garden to work. I assume Kara dread going there except for rxation, with the way she said it.

    I nced at the big wall clock that sat above the TV and saw it waste, it¡¯s seven thirty so I might still get a bus.

    ¡°Kara, where is Vincenzo I like to tell him that I¡¯m leaving now.¡± I said gaining their attention, Marco turn in myp to face me.

    ¡°Are you leaving Mom.¡± He asks confused, he might be smart and talk maturely but he¡¯s still a child after all, I nod at him.

    ¡°Why.¡± He have a pitiful look on.

    ¡°I have a ss tomorrow, so I need to go and prepare.¡± I told him. He just nod.

    ¡°He¡¯s in his office upstairs.¡± She call a maid to escort me there.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting so we can go home together.¡± Tricia said.

    The maid left me in front of a wooden door, I knocked on it and waited to be invited. Ae in was heard, so I push the door open revealing Dario and Dante sitting on an office chairs in front of Vince, who sat on a big chair behind the table. I saw his mouth move and both Dario and Dante stood up, and walk towards the door.

    ¡°Hey sis-inw.¡± Dario grinned sheepishly, Dante pull his ear and dragged him out not before sending me an apologetic smile. The door closed after them, I sighed inwardly then turn to Vince. I almost frozen from his piercing gaze, but I somehow managed to walk further into the office, I momentarily stood in front of the table before sitting on the chair Dante had previously upied.

    I, For a moment forgot what actually brought me here as the words fell from my mouth.

    ¡°Where is Marco¡¯s mother.¡± I thought I shouldn¡¯t have asked as his face went sour, I don¡¯t want him thinking I did not ept his son, I surprisingly do. But I had a right to know, Right? The child calls me MOM, I had to know what happened to his real mother, plus he said something that spiked my interest.

    ¡°Dead.¡± He growl with distaste.

    I was taken aback, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be his wife? And the way he spoke just now means he totally dislike talking about her.

    ¡°She was a spy send to steal information from me, so I killed her.¡± He said nonchntly.

    ¡°But she was your wife.¡± My voice was merely a whisper, I¡¯m scared. What if he decide I¡¯m of no use anymore and kill me too, what has my life suddenly turn into. I didn¡¯t realize my hands were trembling until he ced a hand on mine, I look up at him, I could never get used to his intense stare.

    ¡°She was never my wife, A one night stand.¡± I squint processing the information, She was still his baby¡¯s mama.

    ¡°She came back dayster iming to be pregnant with my child.¡± He sighed.

    I don¡¯t even know what to think, the one thing that¡¯s stuck in my head is that he killed the mother of his child. Depriving the kid from his mother¡¯s love, would that happen to me someday. He might find a false information about me and kill me too, What if he realized that I¡¯m not enough to pay off the debt and kill me.

    I don¡¯t even want to start with the what ifs, so I kept mute, maybe, just maybe that might save me. I hear him stand from his chair and walk around to me, I stare at his stretch hand debating whether to take it or not but I took it anyway.

    He led me out of his office down the hall to another door, he open the door and we step in. It was a room, almost twice the size of my apartment, yes that big. The room is an all ck room, the walls are covered in ck as well as the furnitures, Well except for the white bedsheets.

    The dark colors in the room has absorb all the lights and create a dim and gloomy space, well it would have been dim if not for the light that shine around the room from the bed sidemp and the ss chandelier on the ceiling, casting a shimmering glow on the rich furnitures.

    ¡°That¡¯s some clothes for you to change and that the bathroom, freshen up and wait for me. You will be sleeping here with me.¡± I look to the bed and saw the clothes, and turn to the closed door not to far from where we are.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he said I will sleep on the same bed with him because I would have to share a bed with him sooner orter, what got me mad is he got to do everything on his own with asking me first. First he took me to a ring store without my consent but I didn¡¯t put much thought to it seeing as I would have to wear his ring sooner thanter, and also bringing me to meet his parents without telling me again and telling me to sleep here tonight without asking if I¡¯m ok with it.

    I¡¯m a living breathing begin old enough to make decisions for myself, I don¡¯t need anyone doing it for me.

    ¡°I have to go home.¡± I snap, he frown. ¡°I have a fix ss tomorrow.¡± I quickly add, scared of getting him angry.

    ¡°You will have to go to your ss from here.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly do not have the strength to argue, so I just kept mute and nod slowly, before making my way to the bed to pick the clothes then to the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t prevent the gasp from escaping me, when I stepped inside the bathroom.

    The bathroom is huge as my bedroom, it was tastefully done. There were two washbasins with expensive looking faucets and fixtures, There was a big jacuzzi in the center and also a shower in it¡¯s own frosted ss enclosure.

    I quickly took my bath and dressed in the short and big top that almost cover the short, I walk out of the bathroom. I sat at the edge of the bed nervously.

    ¡°Eat.¡± He said not once taking his gaze from theptop he¡¯s been typing in, I did as told as I was indeed starving.

    He went to the bathroom and came out about ten minutester dressed in only a ck brief, a bulge was outlined in the front. My insides tighter, I gulped at his mouth watering sight, his abs seems strong. His muscles flex as he walks, I dare not look back down.

    Hey on his side of the bed, I attempt to turn the other way but I was stopped me. He started Peppering kisses all over my face and my chest, His mouth cupped my breast and I shudder at the foreign sensation that wrap around me causing my toes to coil in a strange way. He began to softly suck at my flesh through my shirt, I breath in sharply closing my eyes in pleasure.

    He groan before kissing my forehead.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He murmured, just like that darkness consume me.

 Chapter 14

    Vince p. o. v

    For the first time in a really long time, in years actually. His night went well, smoothly even, without any disturbance. For the first time in years, He slept soundly like a baby who doesn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    Usually he won¡¯t able to sleep more than two hours before his nightmare would start, keeping awake all through the night. He have to keep himself busy, so he would start working.

    He has his own demons which little to one knows of, They were his past, his battle and struggles to survive. He started his fight to survive at a very young age, he built everything and anything he own today from the very scratch. He work day and night for a better future, Though he came out strong and sessful but it came with a price.

    The price he paid was everything he should have, His Heart. He became cold and couldn¡¯t feel any emotion, he forget how to be normal, his soul was tore apart in front of his eyes and his life was consume with darkness.

    What everyone knows is that he is ruthless and heartless.

    heartless? Yes, he was heartless because they took it from him.

    Ruthless? they turned him.

    Nobody knows what he actually went through, what torture he has to battle with each night.

    But now, An Angel hase into his life bringing with her a bright light. Lighting the darkness that has consume him, He nuzzles closer to her, closer to her warmth and unbelievably soft body. Unknowingly to him, He had her pushed up against him in his iron grip.

    She¡¯s the definition of pure Innocence, he could smell her Innocence from miles. He wondered how she had managed to pry off those lustful eyes that followed her everywhere, or maybe she didn¡¯t noticed. Of course she didn¡¯t notice that she draw men¡¯s attention, she¡¯s the most naive person he has ever seen.

    He didn¡¯t deserve her but he will be doom if he let her off his grip.

    The small movement from his Angel, had him snap his eyes open. He stare straight at her as he sat up, she had already left his side and was already standing, he resist the urge to pull her back to himself, he wanted her close to himself all the time. He watched fascinated as she open her soft tempting lips to speak, readying himself for the sweetness of her voice.

    He had this strong urge to kiss her but held himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡± Indeed his heart made a flip when she spoke, He felt himself harden with just her voice. He wondered how he had managed to sleep this close to her without losing control, He fought with himself the night before, trying not to im herpletely as his. He didn¡¯t want to offend his little Angel, She deserve better than that and he would stop at nothing to make her happy.

    He was be considerate when he said their wedding will be in three week time, but now he thought he would have just made it one week. By now he would have had his Angel in his arms, but he console himself to be patience it¡¯s only matter of two more weeks before he have his wife.

    ¡°Why are you out of bed.¡± He had meant for his tone to be soft but it still came out harsh, She gulped, nervously bitting at her berry lips and fidgeting with her fingers. He groan, mentally hitting himself, He got to stop using the tone he with others while with her. He has tried his absolute best to make sure his voice was soft when talking to her, For the first time in a really long time he was careful and tender with someone, it¡¯s was hard for him but when it has to do with his Angel, he would do his best.

    Fvck, He was so whipped.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I have to go home and get ready, I have a fix ss today.¡± She spoke carefully choosing her words, He wanted her to be free with him like he had seen her been with her friend. it¡¯s was only when she said that did he realized it¡¯s dawn, sun has emerge from the cloud.

    He secretly wish it wasn¡¯t morning yet, he wanted to spend more time with her in bed but look forward to the night ahead.

    ¡°Go take a shower, clothes will be waiting for you when youe out.¡± He said and point to the bathroom. She hesitated butplie

    His world is dangerous than you think, he has a lot of enemies that one could ever imagine. They had been busy looking for his weakness, which he had protected well (His family) until his Angel came along, who is his greatest weakness.

    He wish his world wasn¡¯t so dangerous but swore within to protect her even if it cost his life.

    He was relieved when Ava took in the surprised package that he has a son and was adjusting, He would have still marry her even if she wasn¡¯t epting to his son.

    When she asked about his son¡¯s mother, He was both conflicted and nervous, He was hoping that she wouldn¡¯t ask but she knew would.

    That was the biggest mistake of his life, He was around twenty-four then. He just came back from a meeting with hispany shareholders, at that time, he was just building hispanies and taking a ce in the world, his business has just stood on its feet. He was just informed that some of the shareholders were stealing from him, he was pissed and had kill the thieves on the spot.

    He wasn¡¯t naive to the world he was in, but wasn¡¯t smart enough, he had taken a drink that was spiked making him hony as fuck. He so badly wanted a release, fortunately for he met a maid was present cleaning his room and he had sex with her that night, though he regretted it but didn¡¯t change the fact that he had sex with his maid.

    It was all a set up.

    He knew she was a spy when she came back a weekter iming to be pregnant, He epted, Although he knew there was a huge possibility that the child is not his but he never bother to find out but also keep a close watch on her. A week after his son¡¯s birth he caught stealing his important file, and he killed her there and then.

    Sleeping with her was a mistake that also cost him his life, but he was d he had a son from it. He wish his Angel had birthed Marco but since they went along just fine he couldn¡¯t be more happy.

 Chapter 15

    Ava p. o. v

    I walk down the stairs mindful not to miss a step and fall down embarrassing myself, seeing as there are many servants walking around carrying out their duties. Some even sneak stares at me, some in amazement, others curiously, While some ntly avoid staring or contact with me like a gue. I shrug and continue my walk.

    I had just step on thest stair when I felt a soft tug on my hand, I turn to see Marco already dressed for the day. He had a toothy grin on his face and I couldn¡¯t help myself but smile back at him.

    ¡°Good morning Mom.¡± He smiled genuinely at me, I Pat his head in acknowledgement. ¡°Mom you didn¡¯t went home yesterday?¡± He asked, you could here the excitement in his voice. I am somewhat conflicted, how long was this kid yearning for a mother.

    ¡°No.¡± I replied, by now we had started walking to the kitchen.

    ¡°You look beautiful Mom.¡± Heplimented, I wasn¡¯t sure what to reply. This the first time a kid hasplimented me, to say a blush has reveal itself on my face would make a total fool of me, But I was blushing like a teenager girl and that too to a kid too.

    I answered with a Thanks and also appreciated his looks, He¡¯s really handsome in his ck jeans trouser and a in white Polo. We walk into the dinning to see everyone already present, they were all engaged in groups talking among themselves. All turn to us when they noticed our presence, eyes followed me as I help Marco on his chair before taking my mine.

    I had contemted going to give him a kiss on his cheek, it¡¯s only fair that I get to kiss him too because he does it to me at every given chance, but I decided against it not wanting to embarrass myself.

    ¡°Good morning sleeping beauty.¡± Tricia teased, I just rolled my eyes at her, I then greets everyone and series of mornings and ¡®how was your night¡¯. I helped Marco dish out his foods, I ced two pancakes on his te and a reasonable amount of bacon and eggs, and fill a ss of milk for him.

    ¡°Thanks¡± He grinned, stuffing the food down his throat, I don¡¯t know why but I felt obligated to do that for him. I sat watching him eat his food happily, his free hand grasp on my right hand, I smile inwardly at this kid quick eptance, most women don¡¯t do well with there step kid.

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating.¡± Much to my dismay, L, Vince mother asked me. I was quite enjoying the quietness between Marco and I.

    ¡°She not a breakfast person.¡± Tricia spoke up for me.

    I do not quite have appetite in morning, perhaps it¡¯s gets used to me when I would hurriedly leave for school without breakfast. My mom would alwaysin about me falling sick, or worst have ulcer but I guess it was already toote then. I have lost my morning appetites, I can¡¯t even bring myself to eat in the mornings even if I¡¯m hungry.

    ¡°Ava, you should eat.¡± Vince said sternly joining in the conversation, I almost did an eye roll but resist the urge to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grab something to eatter.¡± I said in a dismissal tone, the bang on the table did not only startle me but everyone else. They stare wide between Vince and I, I saw him wave two fingers beckoning a maid to the table. ¡°Serve her food.¡± I watch in utterly silence as she serve food on my te.

    ¡°Eat.¡± It was amand, I shudder at the coldness of his voice. I eat slowly, I don¡¯t like someone that isn¡¯t my Mom telling me what to do, it annoys the hell out of me. But with him, I won¡¯t dare say a word of objection, I would not like to be the next person he harms.

    Surprisingly, I ate all the food on my te, I don¡¯t know where the appetite came from, but it¡¯s a good thing I guess. I carried my bag and wave goodbye to them before following behind Vince.

    Vince kissed my head before letting me get down from the car, he insisted to drop me off and I still a bit shaken up from the incident at breakfast, I didn¡¯t agrue with him.

    Who would refuse a free ride, and save some cash.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The hall is packed with students, yet lesson is yet to start. The Prof. is still arranging his papers for the ss. I walk further inside the hall and took my seat beside Nate.

    ¡°Hey friend, good to see you today.¡± He grinned cheekily, I did an roll.

    ¡°Good morning to you too.¡± I grimace. ¡°What is taking him so long to start the lesson.¡± I just want this ss to finish already, I have to go to work. Ipletely forget about work yesterday, I can bet that smoke ising out of my boss head right now, he is going to be mad.

    ¡°You can ask Mr Bald.¡± Nate joke causing those sitting around tough, the whole ss turn to look at us confused. Did I forget to tell you Nate is a joker, or maybe a funny bone.

    let¡¯s stick to funny bone, that suit him more.

    ¡°Whoa, Ava where did you get that.¡± Nate shriek, staring and pointing at the Ring on my finger.

    Oh boy.

    That¡¯s a nice way to bring a girl back to her nightmares, actually, I¡¯m not angry nor sad that I¡¯m getting married anymore. I guess meeting his family did came in handy, but I¡¯m sure as hell still scared of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m engaged.¡± I whispered so only him could hear.

    ¡°Fvck, Where, When Ava.¡± The surprise was clearly in his voice. let¡¯s just say we spent half the lesson talking about my engagement.

    The walk to the cafe is short, as it is close to the university. I entered the cafe and stop by the counter.

    ¡°Hey Mason.¡± I greets.

    ¡°What¡¯s up Ava.¡±

    ¡°Is Mr Williams in.¡± Okay, that question is not necessary because he would be here for sure, but I still need to ask to confirm.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He reply handing a milkshake to a customer.

    ¡°He must be mad, Right?¡± I asked nervously.

    ¡°You guess right.¡±

    I knocked on the wooden door expecting the worst reply, but guess what. A softe in Was heard, He¡¯s change, not that grumpy old man that he use to be, more like a calm and reserve person. Guess he can¡¯t changepletely that easily.

    ¡°Good afternoon sir.¡± I greets.

    ¡°Ava, my dear, what are you doing here at the cafe.¡± What¡¯s more shocking is not him calling me ¡®my dear¡¯ but him asking me why am I here. Aren¡¯t I suppose to be here? or, I gasped, did he fire me because I didn¡¯te to work yesterday.

    I should have taken permission, but somehow it slipped my mind. With everything going on in my life why won¡¯t it slip, I¡¯m both mentally and physically exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t came to work yesterday, I promise I will make up for it¡± I rushed out defensively.

    ¡°I thought you resigned.¡± He chuckled. I resigned, when was that, and how. I didn¡¯t not resign, he most be mistaking.

    ¡°Sir that can¡¯t be true, I didn¡¯t resign.¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, It¡¯s was him¡±

    Him? I should have known, why does he always wants to control my life. Why must he do things like this without telling me first, I don¡¯t like be told what to do. I¡¯m an independent person, I love my freedom.

    Is he going to take that from me too.

 Chapter 16

    Ava p. o. v

    I am furious.

    Why the hell would he resign for me, who the hell does he think he is to think he can do anything that pleases him. I¡¯m not some tools he can use as he please.

    I need to cool off, I need a distraction to take my mind off things and be carefree, I need to live for myself for once. I entered Tricia¡¯s room, rummaging through her closet. I picked out a crop singlet and a short.

    I had meant to go to a club, but I ended up walking to the park. I sat on a bench watching as kids y around me, it is a beautiful sight. Would Marco love toe to the park, of course he would, he¡¯s a kid after all.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I turn to see two kids, a girl and a boy not older ten beside me holding a wool and a knitting pin, I arched an eyebrow at them. They are so cute as they smile sheepishly at me.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Katie and he is Liam.¡± The girl introduce themselves.

    ¡°I¡¯m Ava¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we bother you but¡­..¡±

    ¡°do you know how to knit?¡± Katie interrupted Liam causing him to roll his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± My grandma taught me how to before she passed away, she was the only one among my dad¡¯s family that still visits us. She was a very nice and amodating person, she¡¯s a free spirited person but unfortunately she left early.

    ¡°Can you teach us?¡± Liam ask.

    ¡°Please? we want to make it for our Moms¡± Katie adds.

    ¡°Of course¡±

    ?

    The chiming sound from my phone tore my gaze from the kids in front of me, I brought it out from the small pocket in the short Jean I¡¯m wearing.

    it¡¯s just a simple text, but it¡¯s enough to send cold shivers racing down my spine.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU WEARING.¡± Was the content of the message written in bold letters on my phone screen from none other than Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso.

    Stalker, I thought to myself.

    of course, he has his men around watching my every move, like a hawk. From what I¡¯m wearing to where I went, who I talked with, every single details of my daily life is been reported to him like he¡¯s my personal God.

    I hate how he has control over everything and everyone, that¡¯s include me.

    He¡¯s practically the second God to everyone on earth, sometimes I wish I had magic. Things won¡¯t remain the same and I would have turned him into a rock.

    Deciding on ignoring him, I return my focus to the kids who so kindly ask me to teach them how to knit a bag. they wants to knit a purse for their moms.

    Suddenly, the loud ringtone of my china made mobile st through the silent air, startling both the kids and I. I smiled apologically at them when they stare at me, I fished out the small mobile.

    I groaned under my breathe as I re at the name written boldly on the screen.

    He won¡¯t rest until he got a response from me, that¡¯s a fact.

    ring at the phone irritated, I immediately ends the call. I¡¯m still pissed at him for what he did, plus I don¡¯t see anything wrong with what I¡¯m wearing.

    ok maybe the clothes isn¡¯t all innocent, a small crop singlet top and a short that stop mid thigh. But these clothes aren¡¯t mine, Tricia¡¯s of course, I just want to wear these type of clothes to be care free for once.

    that can¡¯t happen with Vincenzo bugging me.

    I put the phone on silent mode to mute his disturbance for now, I know I¡¯m getting myself into trouble doing this.

    perhaps, also digging graves for my family but please I deserve some peace in my life for once.

    I¡¯ve already been thrown in a marriage with a control freak, so I might as well have so time to myself in my short time of being an unmarried girl.

    it¡¯s around five I decide it¡¯s time to head home, it¡¯s getting dark real quick. the sun has set and it¡¯s getting cold, it¡¯s mid July it is expected in the evening to be chilly. All the more reason I should go home to escape the cold night.

    I wish I could also escape him, that would be waste of my time and energy. escaping Vincenzo is impossible, he would find me in no time at all.

    the price you pay for having an alcoholic father.

    The cold breeze pped my face as I walk by, it¡¯s refreshing although also freezing. I almost jump in joy as my home came into view, I¡¯ve rang the bell three times but no answer, seems like Tricia isn¡¯t home most likely she won¡¯t be home tonight.

    Quickly, I search for my key and unlock the door, I rushed inside and mmed the door behind me resting on it. I inhaled the warmth and mouth watering scent of hot chocte and coffee that always lingered in the air, it instantly calms my nerves.

    You might be wondering why the scent of hot chocte and coffee is lingering in the air. But let me tell you, when there is only two girls in the house, that¡¯s will always seem to be the best beverage for them.

    After standing there basking in the warmth and scent of the house for what seems to be forever, I switched on the light and turned left to go to my room.

    But halt in my movement, guess why. Vincenzo, incase you couldn¡¯t guess right.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± Was his cold threatening voice, telling not to take a step forward. well I didn¡¯t dare take a step forward, mostly in fear of fueling his anger.

    In matter of seconds he¡¯s in front of me, hands stuffed in his suit pants. His suit jacket no were in sight leaving him in a white long sleeves and a red tie. His breathe fan my face as he stare down at me.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where is your phone¡± He asked calmly, too calm to be true, I would prefer him yelling. I shakenly ce the phone in his stretch hand.

    ¡°Nice phone¡± Hements. ¡°Though not useful¡± with that he smashed my phone in the wall, I whined at the sound of my dear phone shattering into pieces.

    The phone I had work damn hard for is gone within the blink of an eye, by this bloody monster. Not everyone have the privilege of changing phones like you, I want to yell in his face.

    I am fuming in rage.

    Who in God¡¯s name does he think of himself? I¡¯m still pissed at him for resigning me from my work, and I haven¡¯t react, I was trying to get my mind off it but now. He broke my phone, not just broke it but damage it, the phone I work so hard for.

    Before I could realized what I¡¯m doing my right hand had swing in the air and itnded on his cheek harshly.

 Chapter 17

    Ava p. o. v

    I am shell shock.

    What the hell did I do.

    Surprise at myself? Yes

    Do I Regret doing it? Hell no.

    He deserves more than just a mere p, if there¡¯s nobody that can tell him when he¡¯s wrong, then I would.

    I won¡¯t let anyone take me for granted, He don¡¯t own me, practically he does. But that gave him no right to decide for me, I was trying to be the reasonable one and not calling out on his controlling persona. But I guess this was thest srew.

    His face is slightly cock to the side from the impact of the p, I can see a frown on his face, but did that made me flinch? No!

    Instead it fueled my anger, he has no right to get angry. If anything, I should be the one going crazy, he¡¯s been controlling my life and I kept quiet simply because I was been scared. Not anymore though, I can¡¯t have any of it anymore.

    I took a frightening step back when he took a threatening step forward, his eyes are burning in fury. Did I say I don¡¯t regret pping him? Well that might be a lie, I mean who wouldn¡¯t have, I just p the Don king. Don of all Dons.

    I was too focused on my anger to realize who I just p, I¡¯m not the type to be easily anger.

    Before I could process what is happening, strong veiny arms have circled my waist and I was pull flush against a strong chest. I squirm around but that only made his hold tightens, he smash his lips on mine and I melt.

    The kiss isn¡¯t the ones with butterflies and tenderness, it was dominating and demanding. It was a punishing kiss, it still made me into puddling in his arms. I don¡¯t knowwhat he is doing to me, his lips are bing addicting and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting more.

    His lips taste like chocte, which is my favorite vor.

    His wandering hand cupped my boob, he gave it a squeeze generating a moan from me. My knees almost buckle if not for his strong hold on me, my hands couldn¡¯t stop themselves from exploring his strong muscle chest. The feel of his musr chest is something I would like to feel everyday.

    He groan deeply before breaking away, and knocking some sense into my thick skull. I shouldn¡¯t have let him kiss me, we are in the middle of a fight. But I just couldn¡¯t stop myself, his lips are so soft and inviting.

    He tuck a trail of hair behind my ear, I saw him frown when I step away but didn¡¯t press on it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± He said.

    Home? Where is home, this ce is my home and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m staying in it. He saw my questioning gaze, he adds.

    ¡°My house.¡± like hell I go with him.

    ¡°No,¡± was my firm reply. I¡¯m not going anywhere with him.

    ¡°Why not.¡± Vince asked in a threatening tone.

    But I¡¯m not gonna let him intimidate me.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to¡±

    ¡°Cara Mia, don¡¯t make things harder for yourself,¡± He muttered.

    I move to walk away to prove my point, but he grip my arm stopping me.

    ¡°Cara Mia.¡± His voice is low but there is was a clear warning in it, it send cold shivers down my spine even my feet went cold. But I¡¯m done letting him have his way with me, it now or never.

    ¡°I do not want to go with you leave me alone.¡± I yelled with all my will, he seemed taken aback but quickly recover.

    ¡°Cara, you¡¯re mad.¡± he stated. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why? He has the guts to ask.

    ¡°Yes I am angry¡±

    ¡°Who caused it.¡± He asked.

    Is he that stupid, or just ying dumb with me. Can¡¯t he understand I¡¯m angry at nobody else but himself? For a person like him, he¡¯s really naive to understand others feelings.

    ¡°You, I¡¯m damn angry at you.¡± By now his expression has went nk, you couldn¡¯t guess what he¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to make decisions for me, I¡¯m old enough to do that. Since you came into my life, all you¡¯ve done is control it but not anymore Vince. First the surprise marriage, then unexpected engagement ring, I didn¡¯t say anything about the Ring, I figured I will have it anyway. Secondly, you took me to your parents without telling me but did I say anything? No. Again ordered me to sleep over at your ce, I too didn¡¯t say anything, and now you smash my phone because I didn¡¯t answer your damn annoying calls. You¡¯re even trying to control what I wear, which won¡¯t work. And the worst part is you resigning me from my work, look I can take any of your controlling habit but I will not tolerate you controlling my work ce as well.¡± I was breathing hard at the end of my talking with the mixture of adrenaline and fear.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to work and mostly not in that Scrappy ce.¡± He growled angrily I almost flinch.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that,¡± If he had just ask me before doing anything, I wouldn¡¯t have said no but he have do everything on his own.

    ¡°Yes I gets to decide everything for you, you¡¯re mine¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m no body¡¯s property, the sooner you learn that the better. I¡¯m just paying off the debt for the sake for my family.¡± with that been said, I turn and continue my walk to my room. He advance towards me but I¡¯m already inside my room, I m the door shut on him.

    I breath in relief when he didn¡¯t bang on the door, I had half expected them to bang on the door but I¡¯m thankful he didn¡¯t. I waited a few minutes to listen to any movement from the other side but I heard none, maybe he realized his mistake and decides to give me some space. I strip off my clothes and hop in the shower, I rxed when the hot water hits me.

    Let me tell you, I don¡¯t bath cold water only hot water that have steam zoning from it. Must peopleugh when I tell them that, but I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it. If I ever bath with cold water I¡¯ll fall sick, it¡¯s like an allergic.

    I finished washing my body and hair, I rinsed myself before stepping out and wrapping a towel around my body. I dry my hair and wear my night wears, which consists of tank top and a Dora pajamas sweat pant.

    My stomach grumble remaining me to feed it, I gave it a little pat.

    What I didn¡¯t expect is to be m against the door just as I exit, a furious Vince looms over me.

    What now, I thought he left.

    ¡°You don¡¯t walk out on me ever again and most importantly don¡¯t ever m the door on me.¡± He seethes, his intimidating form press against me before I could process what is happening.

    Did me walking out on him angered him that much? He buried his face in my hair and inhaling deeply, he said something under his breath but I didn¡¯t catch it.

    He pull away, pulling me along with him out of the house to a car I didn¡¯t see when I passed here but not before throwing a key to the man standing at the front of my house. A man open the door for us, he carried me inside before entering.

    ¡°My door is open, I didn¡¯t lock it¡± I panicked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± He wave it off pulling me on hisp. I squirm in his hold causing him to grip tightly.

    ¡°Cara Mia, why must you make a fuss about everything.¡± He murmured, kissing the back of my neck. ¡°You have no idea what you do to me¡± He groan.

    He turned me to face him, he kissed me hungrily as if he was starved. My hands wrap around his neck deepen the kiss, am I bing addicted? Yes. His lips travel from my lips to my chest, he pulled my top down leaving my chest exposed to feed his eyes.

    He growl before cupping my right breast with his mouth, my sensitive nipples harden as he suck on it. His hand cupped my other breast toying with it, I threw my head back and moan softly. Is this how it feels to have sexual interact, My God does it feels like heaven.

    I couldn¡¯t feel my body, my heart rate has increased rapidly I can hear it. The sensation that spread in my body is foreign but I weed it. He sucks and nibbles on my nipples, his hand that isn¡¯t upied with my other boobs wrap around me pulling me impossible close.

    The wetness in my Virgina is also foreign but I didn¡¯t mind it, it feels like I am in cloud nine. His mouth left my boob and im my lips in a passionate kisses.

    The knock on the door brought me crashing from my cloud nine.

    ¡°Sir we have arrived.¡± the driver called.

    But Vince is so distracted sucking my neck, he growl at the driver to go away. I would love to continue whatever this is but we have to get down.

    I pulled away, I gasp when he raised his eyes to at me, his eyes are clouded with pure desire. For me? That was new, it is the first time someone look me in that way. I pulled my top up and climb down from hisp, blush crawl on my face which must have amused Vince because there was a slight smirk on his lips.

    ¡°MOM¡± Marco called from where he sat ying video games, he was the only one in the living room expect for the guard standing far away.

    ¡°Hey big guy.¡± I smiled at him, he ran to me and I pick him up.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting today.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too.¡± I sneak a look at Vince to see him talking to the guard before the guard nod and walk away.

    ¡°Why are you not asleep yet, it¡¯s past eight.¡±

    ¡°I was not sleepy then but now I¡¯m want to sleep, can you take me to bed?¡± He said pouting and rubbing his eyes, I was about saying yes but Vince beat me to it.

    ¡°No, go meet Kara to tuck you in bed¡±

    Marco face dropped, I drop him on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you tomorrow ok?¡± I whispered so only him can hear, he nods and happily ran off. Immediately Marco left Vince dragged me to his bedroom, and we continue from where we had stopped in the car.

    But mind you I didn¡¯t lose my V-card.

 Chapter 18

    Ava p. o. v

    Today started as a normal day for me, it¡¯s a sunny day and the weather is nice and warm. But it¡¯s a boring for me, Nate doesn¡¯t have a ss today that why I¡¯m sitting on my own, and the Prof. is not helping at all.

    He¡¯s been ranting on and on about some tub rasa, I can¡¯t wait for the ss to finish so I can go home. Yeah home, because I¡¯m officially jobless and phoneless too, now my life will be even more boring than it use to. I don¡¯t even know what to do with the spare time, sleeping is out of the question because I¡¯ve been doing alot of ittely, so I will just have to watch TV.

    I¡¯m bored out of my mind, of all my courses this is the one I dread the most, psychology. it¡¯s boring or maybe it¡¯s the professor that is boring, so I¡¯ve been sitting here for almost two hours and staring at him like an attentive student, but I wasn¡¯t actually seeing him. I¡¯ve space out but. not really thinking of any particr in thing.

    My gaze left Prof Greg to the entrance of the ss, as Mr Wilson entered the ss. Mr Wilson is a short round man with pot belly, he has to be around his early forties, he¡¯s strict but also jovial with students and our HOD (department head or head of department) it¡¯s rare for him to leave his office, he talked with the Prof for some seconds before he faced the ss.

    ¡°Is any Ava Marcus here?¡± He asked as his eyes swept the ss.

    I went stiff, my breathing went rapid as my heart beat elerate. When I said it¡¯s rare for him to leave his office, I meant he only did when the cause is serious and needs to be dealt with. I heard older students warnings not to be on his bad list if you want to graduate from this university, so imagine how shock I¡¯d be when he called my name.

    ¡°Ava Marcus.¡± This time he called impatiently, I stood up shakingly.

    ¡°Are you Ava Marcus?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    ¡°Come with me¡± I strode through the rows of students before making it to the front, I walk of the ss and met him waiting for me out side the ss.

    ¡°What did you do to have the Rector call for you.¡±

    The Rector?

    How did he even know my name, and why would he ask to see me.

    Am I in trouble?

    I didn¡¯t have time to process anything because Mr Wilson hurriedly led me to his car, saying we don¡¯t have much time to get there. Nobody has actually seen the Rector before expect for the top professors, the lucky students that managed to see his car the few times hees to the university didn¡¯t even get a glimpse of him. So why would he suddenly want a student to see him, or is it that it will be thest of me in this school?

    The car roll to a stop in the parking lot beside the Rector¡¯s office, we came down and walk, more like run into the huge building. We climbed stairs upon stairs and hallways after hallways before stopping in front of this tall oak door. Mr Wilson knocked softly on the door, we waited a few seconds before a firme in was heard.

    Mr Wilson opened the door for us, the first thing that came into view when I entered was a dark walnut bookcase lining the entire left wall. There is a leather sofa with a fur rug over the back and an Indian nket draped over the arm, someone isying on it with her back facing us, By the far wall on the right side is arge marble firece and mantle dominating the center, with bookshelves lining it on either side.

    On the mantle, there are several trophies and a painting of three basketball yers.

    There is a double ss door beside the desk that leads out to a patio, there is a big window behind the desk, you could see the delft blue and cloudless sky, so bright it looked solid.

    The office is big and cold, the carpet is a sea green. I took in a sharp breath, the office smells of fresh air, it¡¯s like health is their priority.

    A movement from the left draw my wandering gaze, there on thefortable looking sofay a beautiful brte from my ss. she had turned to face us, she looks like she¡¯d rather be some where else.

    Her name is Chloe, we aren¡¯t friends though more of a talk mate. a few hellos here and there, or maybe when we talk about assignment or gossiping about a professor. She¡¯s the calm type but most be tougher than she looks, I really don¡¯t know if she has friends but I¡¯ve seen her hang out with different girls from our ss.

    She waved at me and smile, I return her greeting.

    What is she doing here in the Rector¡¯s office,ying on his office sofafortably. Are they rted? That¡¯s strange isn¡¯t it.

    Or is she a y toy for him?

    A clearing of throat made me realize I¡¯ve space out, I look from Chloe to the Rector and I was left speechless. I have imagined how our Rector would look like, a petite old fragile man with grey hair and eyes blood flecked as he is very old and a goatee between his nose and upper lip. But this man in front of me is theplete opposite.

    He had Viking gold hair, bristly scythe shaped eyebrows. His Roman nose and a defined cheekbones sat above a concrete jaw and a slight manly dark stubble, His wrestler¡¯s shoulder were part of his burly physique.

    He had sea rover blue eyes, they are almond shaped, there¡¯s a fire with passion in them and a glimmer of curiosity over a friendly smile. The earthy scent that swirled around must being from him, He seems ambitious.

    He seemed to be in histe twenties.

    ¡°Thank you Wilson, you can leave.¡± His bass voicepliment his look, Mr Wilson nod then walk out without another word but not before ncing at me.

    The person sitting opposite the Rector is awfully familiar, the structure of his body made a wild impossible guess flicked through my mind. it can¡¯t be him, I mean why would he evene to my school. But there¡¯s a doubt in the back of mind that he¡¯s Vince, sound ridiculous right? Thought so too.

    But all my doubt were clear when he turn around, He is infact Vince.

    ¡°Cara Mia.¡± I roll my eyes when he called me and in front of my Rector, I gasp when I realized whose office I¡¯m in. What is Vince doing where, I hope he didn¡¯t do or say anything stupid.

    ¡°Ava Marcus, permission granted for your request for a leave.¡± The Rector said with a mischievous smile.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I did not ask for permission, I grits my teeth in annoyance. Vince must be responsible for this, that¡¯s why he¡¯s here, why must he make me feel useless even to my own self.

    ¡°Thank you Adrian.¡± Vince said.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job Vincenzo.¡± Our Rector, Adrian replied.

    So they on first name basis, are they some sort of acquaintance?

    Vince stood up to his full hength, he took three long stride towards me and stop in front of me. He gripped my upper arm pull me flush against him, I tried pulling my hand from his grip but didn¡¯t seed.

    ¡°We will take our leave now.¡± He said pulling me along with him walking out the door.

    The walk to the parking lot is shorter than when we were going inside, Men in ck that I didn¡¯t know was here before came out of nowhere and filled into two ck cars. Vince open the door for me and he climbed in after me, and the car starts moving.

    ¡°do you know him? I mean my Rector.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an old friend.¡±

    So that exins the first name basis, now back to business.

    ¡°Why did you do that.¡± I¡¯m barely holding in my anger and furstration.

    ¡°It saves you the stress from doing it, and you would have gotten only two weeks leave.¡± Vince said like the two weeks isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°Why would I even asked for leave.¡± He raised an eyebrow at me like I¡¯m supposed to know.

    ¡°For our wedding¡± isn¡¯t weddings suppose to be a day thing? I didn¡¯t even bother saying anything to it.

    ¡°How many weeks did you ask for¡±

    ¡°Two months.¡± I choked on my breath.

    My mouth hang open, what the heck. What are we going to do in those two months.

    ¡°What for.¡± the disbelief can be heard in my voice.

    ¡°Our wedding vacation¡± He said nonchntly.

    What is wedding vacation, Was he referring to honeymoon.

    Oh my God, that¡¯s sweet of him. I didn¡¯t even expect an honey moon from him, but that two months is just too outrageous.

    ¡°It¡¯s too long, I have my studies to attend to¡± I mean it¡¯s not even a marriage out of love, so why waste my time.

    ¡°Two months, no more no less and it¡¯s not up for discussion.¡± he said tly leaving no room for anything.

    I gulped, not saying anything.

    I have no idea how I¡¯m going to cope with his bossy personality, I¡¯m an independent person who love her freedom.

    Why am I the one to face such a challenging life.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Eleanor, what do you think about this color.¡± L ask Ava¡¯s mother, showing her the samples in her her. Eleanor look from the album to what L is showing her, They have been sitting there for almost an hour still trying to choose a color for the wedding reception theme.

    The color L points is white, it¡¯s indeed beautiful with the decorations in the photo. But Eleanor knew her daughter well enough, She remembers how Ava won¡¯t stop talking about how her wedding day will be. What designs and color she would use, how she was going to wear a Tira to make her look like a princess. Eleanor only regret is that Ava isn¡¯t doing this out of will, she is being force to do it to keep them safe.

    That¡¯s why she promised herself to make this wedding a remarkable one for her child, that is the only reason she hade to help with the wedding ns. She stare at the photo L held out for her to see and shook her head, The white is beautiful, it radiates purity but it¡¯s not what Ava wants.

    ¡°I think we should use the silver one, Ava had always wanted her wedding decorations to be silver since child¡± Eleanor said.

    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯ll like to know everything Ava wanted for her wedding¡± L chirped excitedly.

    Hearing this, Eleanor brighten up equally excited to talk her daughter¡¯s dream wedding. Alex who has been sitting opposite both women groan dreading to listen to them talk about his sister¡¯s childish dream wedding, he stood up and walk out off the back door to the big patio. His mother eyed him, then held L¡¯s hand drawing her attention back to her and they continue their talk.

    Alex release a furstration growl when the call went to voicemail again, this had to be the twentieth time he has been trying to reach his girlfriend. She must be mad at him for not telling him before leaving, he had stood her up on the date they were supposed to go on. But it was not his fault, it was sudden and his mind had been clouded with anger towards Vincenzo, and wasn¡¯t thinking straight at that time.

    Vincenzo had called their home and invited them toe and help with the nning, he figured they would know what Ava would want to have in her wedding. Vincenzo had said a car woulde to take them to the airport, but Eleanor strongly refused, stating clearly that they are capable of transporting themselves.

    Alex didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near the man that is forcing his sister to marry him, but couldn¡¯t leave the remaining twodies in his life to walk into danger by themselves. He knew Vincenzo is a dangerous and ruthless man and won¡¯t blink before putting bullet in anyone¡¯s head, For the sake of his peace of mind, he followed them.

    But that didn¡¯t justify him, he could have spared a minute to call her and text her. But he didn¡¯t and left her to go there and waited hours until now, and now she¡¯s not even answering.

    The car stopped in front the Alfonso¡¯s Mansion, Ava came down and marched to the porch with Vincenzo hot on her tail. She was still upset about the two months of leave from school, she would miss alot of activities and won¡¯t catch up to her ss that easily.

    Two months is just too much, what were they going to do with so much time. Go rxing in the beach? or exploring the world when she could be in school. Why not two weeks or even a month aleast, but two whole month that¡¯s in too much.

    Vincenzo gripped her wrist before she could reach for the handle of the door, he turn her around to face him and cupped her cheek caressing it softly. His eyes search her¡¯s, trying to read her mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you look unhappy.¡± He pulled her gently to himself, holding her in his embrace. He watched her as she unconsciously lean on his chest, his heart swell with Joy seeing the woman he loved slowly growing feeling for him.But the raging fire is still in her eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She must be upset with me, he thought to himself.

    ¡°Are you still upset at me for requesting leave for you?¡± He frown, for the first time he let an expression pass his tough exterior, he look genuinely confused.

    Ava was dazed for a second just staring at his confused expression, His face went nk sessfully snapping Ava out of her daze.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, well it¡¯s one of it but I honestly don¡¯t care about that right now¡± She breath out a bit harsh. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.. The two months is too much¡± Her voice became low as she said thest part.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to catch up.¡± He said kissing her temple, he adores her devotion to her studies. He adores everything about her, and when she¡¯s angry or mad she¡¯s hot, it¡¯s a huge turn on for him.

    ¡°Why not,¡± She was confused, of course she needs to catch if she wants to pass her second semester exam. He smiled at her, she¡¯s naive to the power he owes.

    She won¡¯t if even attend ss but she would still pass her exams, her GPA would be the highest.

    He open the door and pull her with him into the huge living room, She gasped when she saw who is sitting beside her future mother iw talking none stop.

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Mom?¡± I called more like ask, she paused mid talking and turn to me, her contagious smile brighten up putting a smile on my face.

    ¡°Come here baby girl,¡± Mom beckoned me over. Vince released my hand from his grip and I walk over to them. I kissed my mom on the check before sitting between them.

    ¡°We were just discussing about the wedding ns, and your mom was just filling me in on what you wanted as a child¡± Mrs Alfonso said, followed by fits of giggles from both women.

    ¡°Mom!¡± I shriek horrified, those were just my childhood wistful thinking, theyugh more.

    ¡°Go get ready Ava, we are going shopping for your wedding gown¡± Mom said.

    ¡°Can we go tomorrow after Ie back from school?¡±

    ¡°You are not going to school tomorrow.¡± Vince cut in shocking me, I re at him. He isn¡¯t even look up from his phone, I felt like throwing something at him.

    This is so not over.

    ¡°Tomorrow then,¡± Mrs Alfonso said breaking my death re from her son.

    I just nod.

    ¡°Mom where¡¯s Alex.¡± I know my brother well enough to know he won¡¯t let Mome here on her own, he¡¯s my little brother but he like to think of himself as our father.

    ¡°He went through that door.¡±

    I walk towards him, he look somewhat angry. I hugged him from behind, he didn¡¯t tense up or anything, he knew the only people that can hug him like this.

    ¡°Hey sis,¡± he said without turning back.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, you seemed bothered¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Gabby isn¡¯t taking my calls.¡± He said, just like that I lost interest. I¡¯m not gonna ask what happened because I¡¯m still trying to figure out my own problem, rtionship can be stressful. That¡¯s why I had stayed clear of it.

    ¡°Is Grace here too?¡± I said switching the topic.

    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen¡± He hummed.

    ¡°Good luck solving your¡­. whatever that is,¡± I said walking out, to the direction of the kitchen.

    I arrived at the kitchen, after some confused turn, a maid directed me. I saw Grace and Marco sitting by the ind, with Marco mushing on a te of fruit sd.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in school¡± Grace ask, I stood by the door watching them.

    ¡°Dad said my Mom ising today, I want to see her when shees that¡¯s why.¡± Marco replied after swallowing the fruit in his mouth.

    ¡°Is your Mom not staying with you?¡± Grace probe.

    ¡°No, but dad said she will soon start staying with us¡± Marco answered, he made a thinking face as if figuring something out. This kid just keeps melting my heart, I can¡¯t help but love him.

    Maybe, just maybe having a step son won¡¯t be bad.

    ¡°Who is your dad anyway¡±

    ¡°My Dad? He¡¯s handsome, tall, scary and has big muscles. He is my Mr incredible¡± There is a spark in his eyes as he talked about his Dad, They must have a strong father and son bond between them. It hase to my notice, any time Vince spoke to Marco, his tone is slightly softer. it¡¯s hard to detect, but you would hear it when you listen in.

    That is just so cute of them.

    ¡°MOM!¡± Marco called, he climbed down from his stool, his little arms wrapped around my waist.

    ¡°Hey, you wanted to see me?¡± He nods.

    I ruffled his hair.

    ¡°Ava, you are his Mom?¡± I would be shock too, if I was in her ce.

    ¡°That made me his Aunt¡± She grimace but grinned. ¡°From now on you have to call me Aunt because your Mom is my big sister¡± she told Marco who just shrug.

 Chapter 20

    Ava p. o. v

    Few meters from the garden I can smell the scent of fresh flowers, from its sweet fragrance I could tell that it¡¯s the scent of Rose flowers. The scent made me held my breath, wanting it to remain in my system. The scent only grew stronger as I approach and enter the garden filled with nts from different varieties

    Flowers of different colors amazed and invites me to stand or sit anything to stay for a while. The row of flowering nts started from the very start of the garden, two rows of drift wood nted with different varieties and colors of Vanda are arranged so it formed an alse from the start of the garden, volent, White, yellow and crimson are the dominant colors in the row.

    On the inner left of the garden are big flower pots nted with roses of different colors, the rose beamed with flowers all seasons of the year. A long bench and small table made of recycled wood are found beside the pots, a ce to entertain visitors.

    I sat on the bench, breathing in the watering scent of the flowers before opening the book in my hand, I flipped through pages just ncing through them. I have read this book a couple of times, and it¡¯s one of my favorite African American collection followed by Native Son.

    ¡°Fences¡± is a 1985 y by an American ywright August Wilson. August Wilson major concern for writing this y is to sympathetically put on stage the ck experience and thus to arouse themunity awareness for such experience.

    The ck people in the southern and northern America arealways in constant quest for self realization and for an authentic identity. Wilson through the y believes that the only way for African American to transcend their limited existence in the white racist America is by recovering their africanness and African root.

    He is Keen on reminding the ck Americans of their cultural heritage and their separation from their African culture.

    Conclusively, the ywright is presenting a message to remind the cks of their identity despite their painful sense of alienation. Indeed, the cks were been treated unpleasantly and unfairly. African culture and heritage should not be an element of inferiority, rather, it must be an evidence of pride to all cks in America.

    ¡°Ava dear,¡± My future mother iw voice broke me from my trail of thoughts, she smiled at me apologetically seeing as I¡¯m startled from her sudden intrusion. She sat on the empty space beside me, she cleared her throat before opening her mouth to say something, all this while I¡¯ve sat quietly watching her.

    Now I know where Vince got his chocte brown eyes from, but his mother¡¯s eyes is alot more warmer and softer whereas Vince¡¯s own is theplete opposite cold and empty. Every other features he got it from his father, the woman sitting beside me is an epitome of beauty.

    Curly blonde hair that sat on her shoulder, and little dust of freckles around her nose and a cute dimple that pokes out when she smile bringing out the warm glint in her eyes. She¡¯s round and for her age, she still came out curvy, the way she carries herself is full of grace and confidence.

    ¡°Can I have a word with you?¡± she asks to which I just gave a curt nod, I really don¡¯t know how to act around her. Her being Vince mother do I need to act like a perfect wife of a rich man, or just be myself. Though her warm and inviting nature made me rxed a bit, but I¡¯m still sad because this is all happening because I¡¯m been forced into it, Vince family is really weing and it made me want to be a part of the family.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy my son is finally ready to settle down, he¡¯s finally getting married. it¡¯s a relief, I thought I¡¯d never see the day he would bring a woman home but my dear, are you happy about all of it? I mean, I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t look esctatic like a bride should, it quite the opposite, you seemed unhappy. Is everything ok? I even saw you re at him earlier¡± She asks, she really is observant.

    Everything she said is true, I¡¯m not happy with this marriage, not only that I¡¯m mad my dad. He has caused this, and Vince just took it to extreme, offering this marriage as a payment. But do I have to tell her that? Would she be able to help me out? Maybe she can help me talk some sense into Vince.

    No! That¡¯s not fair, she might be able to help me but I would leave her with a broken heart. The way she said she¡¯s happy about Vince getting married, is like she¡¯s been waiting her whole life for this and I couldn¡¯t just take her happiness away. Maybe this marriage would bring happiness to his family, let¡¯s just give this Marriage a chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy with this wedding, Vince is the only Man I¡¯ll love to marry. As for earlier, we had a little fight¡± I ster a fake smile on my face and pretend to be genuinely happy, as the lie smoothly left my mouth before I could even process what I just said, a blush appeared on my cheeks making me go all crimson as I talk about Vince being the only man I would marry. How did that even came out of my mouth, my stomach did a back flip. She must have bought my lie because a beaming grin spread on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved, please dear do not take any thing he did to heart. This is the first I¡¯ve seen him really happy, he¡¯s not that sad son I¡¯m used to seeing everyday. Everyone saw him as a cold man, but I saw a sad and lonely man, since you came into his life. He¡¯s been lively and I want he to remain like that¡± She said with a sigh.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Do I mean that much to him? Is he really lively because I came into his life? I don¡¯t think so, I don¡¯t me her for exaggerating. I mean she¡¯s been a sad mother for far too long, all she said might just be to ease herself rather than I. I can¡¯t by no means bring happiness to Vince life, one cannot change that easily, it is infact nearly impossible for someone to change.

    like they said, old habits die hard.

    ¡°Vincenzo wasn¡¯t like this when he was a kid, he was bubbly and full of energy. But life has taught him a very hard lesson, it changed a loving kid to aplete different person¡± She shook her head bitterly, well this made me curious. I gaze at her probing more information from her with my stare, she smiled softly before she reluctantly continued.

    ¡°Nobody knows what he actually went through, all we knew was he was kidnapped along side with his grandparents. He was visiting them at that time, he is even more closer to them than he is to us his actual parents. My Vincenzo was only nine, we mourn for them for years thinking they were dead because the people that took them were no ordinary people, they were rivals with his grandparents in business. Seven yearster, my sixteen year old son came covered in blood but that changed our lives today, he conquered them.¡± Mrs Alfonso finish.

    I sat still slowly processing the information, he was away for seven sweet years? who knew what he went through. And to top it all, he was just nine, a mere naive kid, yet everyone calls him ruthless. When he has actually went to shit in his life.

    ¡°Alright I think I said enough for today, if you want any more information ask him but he has never told anyone what truly happened.¡± Mrs Alfonso stood, she pat me on my shoulder before walking away.

    ¡°Ava,¡± a cool voice interjected my hazy yet nk state of mind, my mind couldn¡¯t focus on one thing. Different questions swing through my head, I was tore between believing what Mrs Alfonso said and asking Vince about. Or just let it slide, she might be lying to me.

    But I see no reason why she would lie, especially to me.

    Maybe I should just give Vince a chance, maybe this Whole marriage thing will be able to work out. I mean I was the only one holding back before, so I should¡­..

    ¡°Ava?¡± This time the voice is thick with concern, I shook my head pushing any thought from my head. Kara came in my line of view with a concern look. ¡°are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡± A sickly sweet smile spread on my face.

    ¡°Ok, so I want to us to hang out today are you free?¡± she ask hopefully, I search my head think of anything I have to do but there was none.

    ¡°Yeah¡±

    ¡°Yesss!!!¡± Kara let out an ear piercing squeal and bounce up and down. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for this, but Vincenzo won¡¯t let me talk to you¡±

    ¡°Vince?¡± His name left my mouth.

    ¡°Yes! He super possessive of you. He has all your attention to himself, he¡¯s jealous when someone else has your attention even at his own son.¡± Kara end with a fullugh, I was stunned. That¡¯s can¡¯t be true right? I mean I¡¯m just a peace offering for him right?

    Shaking my head at her, I stood up and left the garden with her.

 Chapter 21

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte¡± A girl around the age of Kara came rushing in, she slumped on a chair taking in deep breath before exhaling slowly. ¡°So tell me, what is so important that you cannot let me enjoy my day off in peace. Not that you have ever left me in peace even for a second,¡± She exaggerated, still breathless like she¡¯s been running for miles.

    Kara grinned Innocently blinking her eyes like an innocent child, it kinda of irritated the new girl but she shrugged it over with a wave of hand.

    A chuckle escape my mouth before I could stop it, She paused, realising that they hadpany. She faced me with and her eyes went wide, she looks between Kara and I confused.

    ¡°OMG Kara, is she one of your model friends. Why didn¡¯t you tell me to dress properly.¡± She whispered, or so she thought. But I heard her loud and clear, I rolled my eyes at her exaggeration.

    I for a fact knows that I¡¯m no where near a model, I might not be fat but that doesn¡¯t qualify me for a model.

    ¡°Meet Ava, My brother¡¯s financee.¡± Kara chirped sharply.

    ¡°Dante¡¯s getting married.¡± She sounds and look pain, like someone whose heart just got broke. I frowned, is there something I¡¯m missing on here?

    ¡°Oh goodness no, not your Man silly,¡± Kara eximed as she threw her head back andughs, The girl blush deeply slightly hiding her face behind her curtain hair.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I crock an eyebrow at none of them in particr, more to myself.

    ¡°Dario then?¡± Her voice was back to normal and rx

    ¡°No, of course not. He has a girlfriend who happens to be Ava¡¯s friend,¡±

    She went silent for a moment, she gasped loudly startling me. she open and close her mouth, she repeat the action several times before shutting itpletely.

    ¡± Is she getting married to who I¡¯m thinking?¡± she mumbled, stuttering a bit.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kara half yell. The girl seemed shocked, it¡¯s a bad thing getting married to him? Now I¡¯m starting to rethink my decision of giving this marriage a chance, but I know for a fact that there¡¯s no way in hell I can escape this marriage. Her once shock expression changed into one of nervousness and frightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m Vrie, sorry for not being polite.¡± Her voice waver as she spoke, she suddenly became unsure of what to do or say. Is this how everyone would behave around me now? Scared? I did notice the gardeners scurrying away when I sat in the garden, they left withoutpleting their works.

    ¡°Ava?¡± Kara¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.

    I managed a small smile at Vrie, I gulped down a few sip from my Apple juice. My eyes wandered around the drinking parlour, my eyes stay locked on a far corner where four men stood. They were all wearing ck suit and an equally ck intimidating sses that made them look tough, their stance is as intimidating as their bulky bodies. I squint at their belt, something ck poke out of the belt.

    Is that gun? Shit!

    I tapped Kara who was engaged with a conversation with Vrie, I nod in the direction of the men.

    ¡°Vincenzo is holding a meeting behind the door.¡± She whispered slightly rolling her eyes as if she¡¯s used to it, Vince is here? And having a meeting in a ce like this? With guns! There are kids here for Christ sake!

    I¡¯m so out of here.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Kara ask as I stood up to leave, she might be used to being around guns but I¡¯m not. Why would she even bring me to a ce like this, I was really enjoying this ce but not anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡­..¡± I was interrupted by the loud frightening sounds of gun shots, I stop mid standing. Terrified, hearing the gun shots, men from different angles appeared, even some that has been sitting in the store causally stood up racing to the room while rooting out guns from their waistband.

    I let out a scream when I felt a pull on my hand, I only quiet down when I saw it Kara. She started dragging me away but I remain rooted in ce when the door open, and stare wide eye as Vince emerge from it holding a small yet equipped gun. He strode through the ce, his expression is full of fury and he look scary, not the Vince I saw a few hours ago. His movement is strong, and dominant yet calm and calctive. He only stop to take his seat on a single seater chair.

    A man was dragged out of the meeting room and was dropped on his knees in front of Vince, The man has to be in his mid twenties. He was shaking vehemently pleading for mercy, but I pretty sure they fell on deaf ear as Vince was just staring at him with such coldness I would have scurried away, if my legs weren¡¯t glued to the floor.

    From where I stand, I can still feel the amount of anger radiating from him, he seems too calm to be true, such calmness you would prefer him to yell or show his anger.

    ¡°Why did you do it.¡± The amount of coldnessced with his powerful voice is enough to knock the air from my system, I look around the ce to see if anyone would call the police. But to my greatest surprise, I saw everyone standing with guns in hand ring at the man kneeing be for Vince, even the waiters were doing the same except for some few customers that has ran away for their lives.

    ¡°And you knew what I do to traitors.¡± A sinister lopsided smile appear on his lips, he would have look breathtakingly gorgeous if he wasn¡¯t all Mr evil.

    ¡°Ava we need to leave.¡± Kara urged, not wanting to watch what would happen, I decide to go with her but halted in my movement.

    ¡°Cara Mia.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to turn but I also don¡¯t want to die yet, so I turned ever so slowly. Our eyes met, and I could have swore I saw a glimpse of emotion flicked through his eyes but I doubt that.

    ¡°Come here Cara mia.¡± I shakingly walk to him, he grabbed me by the waist and pull me down so sat on hisps straddling him. I blush deep shade of red using my hair as a curtain to hide my face, shit what the hell is wrong with me. I should be scared, which I am but I can¡¯t stop the blush froming, I mean I¡¯m straddling Vincenzo Issac Alfonso in front of everyone.

    ¡°Why are you here,¡± He whispered softly in my ears, kissing my earlobe and down my neck.

    ¡°I came hanging out with Kara¡± I struggle to say with lips peppering kisses on my shoulder.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡± He hummed, I missed the contact of his lips when lift his head.

    ¡°Do you have any thing left to say?¡± Vince directed to the kneeing man, I made to take a nce at the man but Vince hand push my face back to his chest, somewhat burying my face in his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t even get toplete his words, a gun shot rang in the air followed by a loud thud.

    He killed him, Vince just killed someone right in front of me. My body shook with fear.

    ¡°Go to his house, kill anybody there including his child¡± Vince ordered, I tensed at the mention of killing other people and a child too.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± it was a mere whisper from me, but I¡¯m sure everyone heard it as everywhere went pin drop silent. I¡¯m sure they are watching us.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Vince spoke a bit harshly.

    I tense up more, this is the first time I actually felt the need to be scared of Vince.

    ¡°At least leave the child please.¡± I choke out, by now I¡¯m almost sobbing. Realization has finally Dawn on me, Vince is indeed a dangerous man.

    ¡°What do you want to it.¡±

    ¡°Can you bring me the chil ?¡± I¡¯m pushing my luck by testing his temper, but I can¡¯t let an innocent child die for no reason, I¡¯d rather I die in its ce.

    ¡°You are not nning on raising the child, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, but I want to find someone who would dly take care of him/her¡±

    There was a pause before Vince spoke again.

    ¡°You heard your Donna, now on with it and clean this up.¡± With that he stood up and strode out pulling me with him.

    How did my life take a whole new turn, what has my life bes of.

 Chapter 22

    Vincenzo

    Vincenzo sat on the head of the table with his men and employees, They were discussing about a new project. Vincenzo has manypanies in different countries, but he still wants more, not to help himself. Yeah, he will benefit from it, but his main aim for buildingpanies is to help the growing rate of unemployed youths.

    It sour to the eyeswatching a learned person driving a cab or working as waiters in some hotel and restaurant, when they have to pass through great deal just to earn a degree but still end up with a shitty job. Vincenzo had went to college despite him been a Mafia leader and have his ownpany, he experience the hardship of graduating from a university.

    So he knows not to just sit back and watch graduates suffering without doing anything, yet everyone just thought of him as a greedy and power seeking man when in fact he was just helping others. He let people judge and criticize him, calling him names but he didn¡¯t react. They don¡¯t understand him, no one has actually does, so he just does whateveres to his mind.

    They call themselves Government, Government for the people, by the people but could not help their people, they embezzled the country money and living in luxury, yet the citizens are suffering. Vincenzo has been informed that over eight percent of youths in Nigeria and many other countries from Africa were jobless, but were is the government, were are the people in power.

    The main power seeking and greedy men are walking freely without any names, all because they are the government. But Vincenzo want to change that, he wants hispanies in Nigeria.

    Vincenzo gaze at the projector not really seeing it, he was deep in thought, boiling with rage. Nobody noticed the rage in his eyes, he inwardly re at the idiot that has the gut to sell him out.

    There¡¯s one thing Vincenzo can¡¯t deal with, and that is betrayal. And that¡¯s why he had trust issue, he rarely trust someone and when does, it¡¯s genuine and betraying him is as good as death itself.

    The fool sat beside Vincenzo pretending to be a saint, when actually he¡¯s a traitor, a back stabber. Vincenzo had picked the traitor from the streets, and made him who he is today, but how did he pay back. By betraying Vincenzo.

    Vincenzo has swore to protect Ava even if it cost his life, and he will not spare anyone that pose as threat to his Cara.

    ¡°Boss what do you say,¡± The secretary doing the presentation said, waiting eagerly for Vincenzo reply. Now all eyes rested on Vincenzo waiting for him to speak, His eyes swept the room scanning everyone until they stop on the traitor.

    The man shifts ufortably in his seat as he felt the weight of Vincenzo eyes on him, Vincenzo smirk inwardly.

    So the fool can get scared, but he wasn¡¯t scared when betraying me. Vincenzo thought to himself.

    ¡°Christian.¡± The traitor, Christian jerk slightly hearing Vincenzo called him out. He sat stiffly, ready himself for what¡¯s toe next. Vincenzo shook his head in amusement.

    ¡°What do you think.¡± Vincenzo ask, his narrowed eyes on Christian make him even more ufortable. He is a fool think Vincenzo won¡¯t find out about what he¡¯s doing immediately, he knew Vincenzo would find outter but not sooner.

    What type of a Don would Vincenzo be if he couldn¡¯t know when he had a rat in his house, Vincenzo knew from the very start that Christian isn¡¯t just stealing money from him but was also giving out his security information to Russians, but he didn¡¯t say a word nor act like he knew waiting if he would change.

    What pissed him off was when The traitor had told the Russians about his Ava, he could tolerate anything but not a threat to his Angel. Vincenzo wanted to kill the idiot, he wanted to end him the minute he breath a word out about his woman, his anger only fueled up by each passing second.

    ¡°I think we should switch the projects,¡± Christian¡¯s voice came out firm as he has summon so courage, he had thought Vincenzo has found out about his traitorous act but rxed. ¡°I mean there¡¯s isn¡¯t much shippingpanies in Nigeria and take the cement factory to Uganda¡± He suggest.

    Christian is good when ites to nning businesses, that why Vincenzo took him. He saw a younger version of himself in Christian and decide to help, but now he took his kindness for simplicity.

    ¡°No, Not that one.¡±Everyone¡¯s curious gazes lock on Vincenzo Wondering what their Don is talking about, the people that understand what he¡¯s saying, are his brothers.

    Dante and Dario.

    They smirk teasingly at Christian, they have been urging to end this mother fucker but Vincenzo was holding them back, giving Christian a chance to change. But everything in this life have a limit to it, and Christian just crossed his limit.

    ¡°What punishment do you think a traitor deserve.¡± Vincenzo tone has went extremely cold, His murderous mode is on. He is not the multi billionaire CEO, But the Don King of the underground, the one Everyone want to stay at least ten miles away from. The look on his face right now, is the one that had his enemies shivers in fear and run for their lives.

    ¡°The usual sir.¡± Christian gulped down the lump that as formed in his throat, he swallowed a few times trying to wet his dried throat. He watched terrified as Vincenzo brought a gun out, toying with it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincenzo toyed with the gun for a minute, he point it at Christian who had closed his eyes in fright, preparing himself for the impact of the bullet. Vincenzo pulled the trigger and the bullet went flying to the man beside Christian, the force of the bullet left a hole in his forehead. His eyes wide open with terror and his mouth open about the yell, he went limp in his seat not moving.

    Before anyone could recover from the death of the man, Vincenzo put a bullet in between the eyes of the man on his left hand side. Yes that¡¯s how good he is with guns, and ever better with his knives, he could stand a mile away and threw his knife and still hit his target.

    Christian open his closed eyes to see his aplice dead, He became scared, not for himself but for his family. He knew Vincenzo won¡¯t only take his life as a price but of those he loved as well.

    ¡°Why did you do it.¡± Vincenzo ask barely holding up his anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please spare them. My kid is just three, please.¡± Christian plead.

    Vincenzo stood up and walk out of the room, he sat on the his throne like chair in the shop. His men dragged Christian and made him knee before Vincenzo, he continues to beg for his child but Vincenzo is already made up his mind and it¡¯s not going to change.

    Vincenzo eyes wandered around the ce, he noticed the only people left were his men. He squint at a figure that is all too familiar to him, why is she here.

    Thought I left her at home, howe she¡¯s here. He groan deeply.

    ¡°Cara Mia.¡± She must have heard the gun shots, because she looks shaken up. Vincenzo grunt under his breath, almost hating himself for scary her. His heartbeat paused for a second, would she refuse to marry him now, that thought alone made him tense.

    He felt fear, fear of rejection.

    e here cara mia,¡± Vincenzo pulled her on himp when she came to hand length, he embrace her attempting to calm her. But in actually fact, he was just reassuring himself that she¡¯s still here.

    Why on Earth was she here in the first ce.

    He squeeze her soft delicate body to his, and inhaled her fresh watering chocte scent. She¡¯s not one of those girls would used vani or strawberry vored body wash, shampoo or perfume, she smell of chocte and Vincenzo love it.

    It suddenly became his favorite vor.

    ¡°Why are you here,¡± He felt her shiver from his touch, he felt his heart swell with pride. Only him get to touch her like this, him only get to make her feel things she hasn¡¯t felt before and he was overjoyed.

    ¡°I came to hang out with Kara.¡± He groan under his breath, Everytime she spoke his little man down south would harden. To make it worse, she sat directly on top of his dick, it doesn¡¯t just get harder, he felt this urge to be buried deep inside her to im herpletely as his.

    He didn¡¯t ever want to do this in front of his Angel but he had no a choice, he asked Christian why he betray him onest time but all he did was begging for mercy. Vincenzo pulled the trigger and Christian¡¯s body hits the floor, he¡¯s dead.

    ¡°At least leave the child please.¡± Vincenzo gaze glue to her face, he had ordered for his men to kill everyone in Christian¡¯s home. All for her safety, but she wants to spare the child.

    ¡°What do you want with the child.¡± he hissed a bit harsher than intended to, his confusion was something new to his men. They stare at their Don with their jaw in the floor, what¡¯s even more surprising was the petite girl on hisps asking to spare the child. The Don they knew would have put in bullet between the person¡¯s head that dare tell him what to do, but now all he seems to be doing was to wear a confused expression.

    ¡°can you bring me the child?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t nning on raising the child¡±

    Of course she wasn¡¯t, she already has a step son to worry about she was not going to add to it. She just wants to find someone to take care of the child.

    ¡°No, I want to find someone to take care of the kid¡±

    Vincenzo order his men to carry on the task, and to bring the child unharmed.

    ______________________________________

    The car ride was silent as Ava don¡¯t feel like saying anything, she stare out the window many thoughts flooded her mind. She knew Vincenzo is a dangerous man but never expected him to be this cruel, he killed a man without fear and even wants to kill his family as well and a child too.

    She is too shaken up to even dare to look him in the eyes, she wants to run away but her family will be on the line because of her. She let out frightened sigh, she won¡¯t ever get use to Vincenzo dangerous life style, what if one day someone wanted her dead for crime Vincenzomitted.

    Vincenzo sighed when he took a nce at Ava again, he didn¡¯t know how to start a conversation. And she isn¡¯t saying anything, he knows women herplicated and they think alot, he bet a million of things must be going through her mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± If he wasn¡¯t driving, he would have held her against himself.

    ¡°Nothing just take me to my house¡±

    ¡°No¡± He snapped irritated that she wants to get away from him.

    Ava let go knowing it¡¯s useless to agrue because he never listen to her, She him let do as he please.

 Chapter 23

    Ava p. o. v

    I woke up with a dull ache wrap around my waist, I double over in pain when I try sitting up. The pain onlyst a few seconds disappearing back to its dull ache, I groan when I realized it¡¯s was my time of the month.

    I hate it when it¡¯s just show up unexpectedly, my menstruation cycle is always irregr. it doesn¡¯t have a particr day to it, it infuriates me too much, the only good thing is that I don¡¯t have cramps but there¡¯s always this dull ache that lingered around my lower back. It¡¯s only hurts when I¡¯m stressed or sitted for too long, and it¡¯s makes me feel weak, I dare not stand more than a minute.

    I crawl to the edge of the bed, I stood up groggily. I held my head in my hand feeling a bit dizzy, after my head clear and my blurry vision adjusted to the bright light in the room. I made a move in the direction of the bathroom, I needs to wash this stinky blood off me and look around for a pad. I don¡¯t know why I think there would be a pad in a male bathroom, not just any male but Vincenzo Issac Alfonso, I¡¯m crazy I know but I¡¯m desperate.

    A sharp knock on the door made me pause.

    ¡°Yes?¡± I ask.

    The door cracked open and a girl my age or maybe a year older, pokes her head in before slipping inside the room. I frown when she casted her gaze down clearly avoiding eye contact.

    ¡°Hi what can I do for you.¡± I asked curiously, she was just standing there staring at the floor like a lost puppy.

    ¡°Don said I should bring you these clothes.¡± That¡¯s when I noticed the clothes in her arms.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the clothes from her, she was about bolting out of the room when my question stopped her. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± she nod mutely. I sighed almost furstrated, why wouldn¡¯t they act normal, I¡¯m not gonna eat them or anything.

    ¡°Please can you help me get a pad.¡± This is kinda embarrassing, I get shy when someone get to know I¡¯m menstruating.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, do you have any specific?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Dry love but you can get anyone if it gonna cause you stress.¡± She nods and left.

    Just when I was done bathing, the bathroom door fling open. I yelp and took a towel from the hanger, I quickly wrap it around me. I turn around ready to give the intruder a piece of my mind, but all my words died in my mouth as I saw it was Vince. A frown slipped on my face, I know it¡¯s his room and all but doesn¡¯t he know to respect someone¡¯s privacy?

    I know for a fact that he¡¯s aware that I¡¯m bathing, and still barged in.

    ¡°You could have knock, you know.¡± I sighed softly.

    ¡°Why would I do that.¡± he ask adamantly, Is he been serious right? Is he seriously asking why he have to knock? He¡¯s totally out of his mind.

    ¡°I was taking my bath, you could have walked in on me nake,¡± I eximed, why is Vince ying dumb. I was butt naked, and he just opened the door like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have the right to see my woman taking her bath?¡± He scowl, His eyes rake my body making my body heat increase, I tried pulling the towel down to cover little to no amount of my exposed thighs. His gaze locked in my exposed cleavage that is now showing since I¡¯ve pulled the towel down to cover my legs, my hand crossed my chest covering it from his intense stare.

    I was blushing and hard, I don¡¯t know why. My stomach erupted with butterflies, I felt a pool of desire floods my entire body. I squint at the little polythene bag he is holding, seeing my stare he stretch it out to me.

    ¡°This what you requested for.¡± I took it from him waiting for him to leave, but he just keeps standing staring me down. I swear down, I¡¯m locking the bathroom door next time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of locking the door next time.¡± I gape at him, it was as if he just read my mind.

    ¡°Okay, can you leave now.¡± He frown and narrowed his eyes at me, but said nothing. I let out a shaking breath when he left, I did my business and dress in the clothes the girl brought for me.

    ¡°Finally, I thought we¡¯d starved to death waiting for you.¡± Dario said dramatically already piling his te with loads of foods, I smiled shyly and greets everyone.

    I sat on the empty space beside Vince, I saw Alex sitting opposite me, an annoying smirk ying on his lips. I frown when he wink at me but shrug it off waving slightly at him, he must have gottenfortable here.

    Alex mouthed ¡®He is so whipped¡¯. I stare at him confused, who is he referring to, I hope it isn¡¯t Vince because he would be deceiving himself. I rolled my eyes at him when he grinned at me.

    Marco and Grace sat next to Alex too engaged in their conversation to notice anything else, so I just let them be. My mom on the other hand went back to her gossip with Mrs Alfonso after answering my greeting, Kara was grumbling seriously under her breath about who knows what.

    Dante seems pissed as he keeps ring from his phone to Kara, I didn¡¯t put much thought into it, they must been having siblings fight. And Dario, is a total different story, he shoving foods in his mouth without a care in the world. There one person who is missing, Mr Alfonso, he isn¡¯t at the table, I shrug and proceed to dish some food for myself.

    All this while I can feel the weight of Vince stare on me, but I ignored him too embarrass to look at him. I fill my te with the little food I hope I finish, I felt a hand on my thigh crawling slowly to my inner thigh, I followed the hand and it¡¯s Vince. He squeeze a little on myp, then he rub circr motion on it sending wave shivers through my spine.

    I choke on the food on my mouth as his hand suddenly cupped my womanhood, I cough a few times drawing everyone¡¯s attention to me.

    ¡°Are you alright dear.¡± Mrs Alfonso said, Kara rub my back soothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My voice crack as I spoke, I took a sip from my ss of water. I look to see Vince eating his food as if he isn¡¯t the cause of my choking, l scowl and pout at the same time. He doesn¡¯t get to act calm when he almost choke me to death, I stab at my food grumpily.

    A quick quiet chuckle was cracked, I still, not just me everyone freezed. I couldn¡¯t believe what I just heard, did Vince just chuckle? it got to be him since he the only one sitting on my left. I look at him hoping to see a smile on his face, but his usual nonchnt expression has returned as if he didn¡¯t just chuckle.

    Everyone was still in shock, They continue staring at him like they saw a ghost. Why are they shock, I mean I was shock because this is the first time I¡¯ve heard him release something close to augh, Maybe he¡¯s always serious and do notugh.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± He pull me up in one swift moment, leading us out of the kitchen. I didn¡¯t have time to question where he¡¯s taking me before he pushed me against the wall next to the kitchen door.

    I frown at him in question, he just snaked his hands around my waist pulling me flush against him. His body heat prate me, causing my own body to heat up. I rest my hands on his rock muscle chest, my hands wander around chest feeling the hard muscle under the ck suit. His breath tickles my face making a blush to appear on my cheeks.

    ¡°What are you doing to me.¡± He grumble in a raspy voice, I felt my legs go weak, that voice brought a rush of wetness to pool down from my sister down there, I push my legs together to hold them in from rolling down.

    He¡¯s asking me what I am doing to him, when the real question is what is he doing to me.

    He smash his soft delicious lips on mine melting any thoughts away from my mind, the kiss is rough and demanding like a starved man seeing food after a long time which made it all the more thrilling. I throw my hands around his neck deepen the kiss, he made a throaty sound in approval.

    I find myself loving his rough, desperate, dominating and demanding kisses, it always lefts me wanting more like I¡¯m literally addicted to the softness of his lips and how demanding they are, making me feel wanted in a sexual way.

    His tongue pokes demanding entrance which I granted willingly, fire works explored in my stomach. He grabbed my legs lifting me up, I wrap my legs around his waist, my p*ssy met his already hard d*ick. I moan into the kisspletely losing myself in the kiss, my fingers roam his amazingly soft slick Lock.

    He broke the kiss only because we needed air in our lungs, his lips continue their way to my neck leaving hot open mouth kisses on my shoulder. I throw my head back in pleasure.

    ¡°Non ne ho mai abbastanza di te¡± He mumbled, (I can¡¯t get enough of you).

    I don¡¯t know what he said but the way he spoke it send pleasurable shivers through my body, His lips made their way to my chest, he buried his face in between my boobs. He release a groan before removing his face from my boobs.

    ¡°You¡¯re going shopping for your wedding dress today, Yes?¡± Oh shoot, I totally forget about that. I nod my head.

    ¡°Good.¡± He drop me on my feet which I forget were still around his waist, He ced a ck card in my hand.

    ¡°Use it for whatever you want to buy and if anything, I mean anything happens call me¡± He hand me an iPhone, I really don¡¯t know what type all I know is, it¡¯s an iPhone. I gingerly took it, one because he broke my phone so he have to rece it and secondly who wouldn¡¯t take it.

    For Christ sake it¡¯s an iPhone.

    ¡°Ok.¡± I replied still staring at the phone, I can¡¯t believe I now have an iPhone. It is a dre¨¤me true for me, I always wanted to have one but I know it¡¯s impossible for me to buy it. It will take a lifetime for me to g¨¤ther the money, since I get it for free I¡¯m not expected to refuse it now am I?

    ¡°Call me immediately if anything happens and if anyone is rude to you, I mean it.¡± He said seriously.

    ¡°Ava we were waiting for you, since you are done eating let¡¯s go. We are going to bete¡± Mom chirped as they all came out from the kitchen.

    I shook my head, how are we going to bete for shopping, is there an actual time for shopping?

    I made to catch up with them as they were already walking to door, but Vince held me back. His gaze were intense and hard like he¡¯s having a inner battle.

    ¡°Remember what I told you.¡± I nod with a smile, why do I feel like he¡¯s genuinely concerned for me, I brush it off concentrating on Vince. ¡°I have work to do I would havee with you, but I will see youter Yes?¡± His husky voice whispered in my ear.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Good, be careful.¡± He Peck my lip before disappearing through a door to God knows where, I find myself smiling at him.

    I got to admit, I kinda like him. Maybe everything will for into ce soon, I just hope I would survive any trial thrown my way.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with you and Dante¡± I asked Kara, We are now in the mall, walking around in the wedding gown section looking for a Gown. I honestly have no interest in finding a Gown, so I just let both my Mom and to be Mom do the shopping since they are more excited than I am, like they were the ones getting married.

    ¡°That fucking bastard.¡± I gave her the stink eye which she didn¡¯t notice because she was busy ring at the gown in her hand, as if it is Dante. ¡°Remember Vrie from yesterday?¡± She faced me, yeah I do remember her but what¡¯s with her and them.

    I gave her a curt nod.

    ¡°The thing is she had a crush on Dante since childhood, like when we were ten but that butt head of a brother didn¡¯t acknowledge her feelings neither reciprocate her feelings.¡± She hissed irritated. ¡°I know for a fact that he feels something for her but he just won¡¯t admit it.¡±

    I kind of guessed that, but why won¡¯t Dante love her back, she seems to me like a nice girl.

    ¡°She has decided to give up on him, she wants to move on. Now she¡¯s on a date with a guy who has been asking out since junior year.¡± she grumbles, as if idea alone is annoying.

    So that exins why he was pissed, he loved her but maybe don¡¯t know how to tell her. I know nothing about love, but I know it will take a lifetime to forget the person you love, expect it isn¡¯t true love. She can¡¯t and will not stop loving him.

    Kara let out a long tired sigh, she turned to me, all trace of her previous emotion is gone, now reced with an excited one.

    ¡°So do you have any specific design of wedding gown in mind?¡± She eagerly waits for my reply, was I supposed to have a particr type of gown in mind?

    ¡°No?¡± It¡¯s came out more of a question than a statement. She gasped staring at me with wide eyes.

    ¡°Oh my God Ava, I would have search the inte for different styles of wedding Gown. You are unbelievable.¡± Kara eximed throwing her hands in the air dramatically, she can¡¯t me me right, this wedding is not my choice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone¡­. before.¡± I nt out.

    ¡°Huh? What? Why?¡±

    Why? Oh sweetie you don¡¯t wanna know.

    ¡°Your dear brother broke it.¡± I said sarcastically.

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± She held a sympathy look on her face.

    ¡°I kinda ignored his calls so he got angry¡± I said smiling sheepishly at her.

    ¡°As if¡± she sighed, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Ava can youe here please.¡± Mrs Alfonso called, I sighed tiredly as Kara dragged me along to where they were sitting. A gorgeousdy stood in front of them, all their attention turn to us as we approach them.

    ¡°Are you the bride.¡± She asks and I have a single nod. ¡°Wow Please don¡¯t mind me saying, but girl you are damn beautiful the gown is gonna look so good on you. I¡¯m Charlotte by the way but please do call me Lotte¡± She said to which we just smile at her, she pped her hand together exhaling slowly.

    ¡°So there¡¯s this Gown made specially for you per sir Vincenzo order.¡± She briefly nce at me before facing the two teenage moms. ¡°Please do follow me.¡±

    We followed her through a door to what seem to be a working area, there are several people working on different machines. She opened a polished wooden door for us and we step in, I was left breathless at the sight in front of me, I gape at the wedding dress wore by an advertising doll.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The dress seemed magical, I can¡¯t even form words to describe how breathtakingly gorgeous it is.

    (Picture of the wedding gown at the top)

    The Gown left me speechless and I don¡¯t know nor have words to say, it was just so beautiful and my dream wedding dress. It was just like how I dreamt for when I was a kid, and Vince has made it for me, my heart made a flip and muti butterflies erupt in my stomach.

    ¡°You said Vince asked you to make this?¡± It was so nice to be true, and for Vince of all people. How did he knew I wanted something like this or is it just some in coincidence.

    ¡°Yes, He made us work all night with no stop.¡± Lotte said gesturing to the tired looking people, who had dark bugs under their eyes. And that¡¯s the Vince I know, aplete control freak but my heart still warms at his sweet gestures. He¡¯s slowly crawling his way to my heart even if he doesn¡¯t know that and I don¡¯t want to admit it, it¡¯s true.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± An overly excited Kara chirped from beside me, tugging at my hand softly.

    ¡°I love it.¡± I was grinning widely showing my teeths but I don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m so damn happy.

    ¡°Great, please go try it on ¡± Lotte said, She remove the dress from the doll and hands it to me then point to a door where I can change. I took the Gown and gingerly walk to the changing room, eager to see how it looks on me.

    I walk fully clothed in the wedding dress with the help of a worker, I saw my Mom wiping tears from her eyes as she stare at me with such adoration and love, a sweet smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°You look beautiful my child.¡± She whispered in her hoarse voice.

    I look to Mrs Alfonso to see her smiling widely at me, she engulf in a hug.

    ¡°My son is lucky to have such a gorgeousdy like your self.¡± She said holding my hand, we have parted from the hug but she held my hand staring at me dead in the eyes. As if passing a silent message to me, or maybe a reminder of what she had told me in the garden yesterday.

    Kara blew a kiss at me and alsomented on how I look in the dress.

    ¡°Congrats on your wedding by the way.¡± Lotte congratte me while we make our way out of the mall, I¡¯m the bride but I don¡¯t know when my wedding is supposed to take ce.

    What kind of a bride am I, anyway I¡¯m gonna ask Vince about it¡­..ter.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I replied.

    My step faltered as I saw the man again, I¡¯ve got a feeling that we were been followed since we left the Alfonso Mansion, but I didn¡¯t put much thought to it. I¡¯ve seen this man many times when we are in the Mall, but still didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    Our eyes have met a few times and then he would disappear when I blink, it seems to me that it was just my imagination but now I believe I¡¯m not imaging this. He gave me a sadistic grin when he caught my stare again, my throat went dry when I got a glimpse of a long scar that went down the side of his face.

    I increase my step catching up with My Mom, Mrs Alfonso and Kara, they gave me a questioning look when I kept ncing around but I shrug. I breath in the freshness of the car when we¡¯ve sat in and exhaling slowly in relieved, shit. I was so scared back there, I rxed and rest my head on the headrest.

    ¡°Fuck¡± the driver eximed, ring at the rearview mirror, he step on the gas pedal and increase the speed. From where I¡¯m sitting, I can see he¡¯s tense and speaking furiously into what seemed to be a¡­.. walkie talkie?.

    I nced behind us, I gasped when I saw four cars hot on my trail. I Trembles when a thought stroke me, this can¡¯t be happening, I¡¯m not even married to him yet but this is already happening, how I¡¯m I suppose to live like this.

    ¡°Ava you need to calm down, I know it¡¯s hard but please calm. The driver as inform Vincenzo, he will here soon¡± Mrs Alfonso trys to assure me, but how the hell am I supposed to stay calm.

    I can¡¯t stay calm, today might be myst day, what if a bullet hits me and paralyzes me.

    I¡¯m terrified but who wouldn¡¯t, this are Vince enemies we are talking about here, they will be brutal no doubt. Mom held me tightly to herself as if wanting to shield me from them, I saw Kara bringing out a small gun, Mrs Alfonso did the same. They must have been trained for situations like this.

    Suddenly my phone rings, ring through the tense silence. I shakingly brought it out, I kinda felt relieved when Vince name appears on the screen, I received the call quickly.

    ¡°Cara.¡± He breath out.

    ¡°Vince I¡¯m scared, I don¡¯t want to die please. I¡¯m too young for it, Vince please don¡¯t let me die.¡± I cried desperately.

    ¡°Cara Mia.¡± His loud angry voice growled from the phone, which made my crying and rumbling stop. ¡°Fuck Baby! You are not dying get that?¡± I nod even if he can¡¯t see me, I guess he took my silence for an answer.

    ¡°All you have to do for me is bend down and don¡¯t get up until I¡¯m there.¡± He said, and I did as told. the driver took a quick turn to another road narrowly missed a bullet hit from our chasers. ¡°If I so much as see a scratch on you, I will wipe out their linage¡± Vince growl.

    I cried, I¡¯m scared shitless.

    ¡°They made you cry, do not hang up.¡± His voice now sound more animalistic than man, Mrs Alfonso groan hearing it. I guess this is not going to be good now, our car suddenly came to a stop as six cars were packed on the road blocking any movement.

    The people chasing us must have noticed that we lead them to a trap, they made to revise but bullets flys from the cars in front of us hitting their tyres. Seeing as they were trapped, they emerge from their cars, as well as those in front of us.

    I closed my eyes tight, buried my face in my mom¡¯s shoulder as bullets starts flying around. Groans and loud thuds were heard before everything went silent, but I don¡¯t dare lift my head nor open my eyes in fear of what I would see.

    The car door open and I was ripped from my mom¡¯s embrace, I yelp ready to fight the person but rxed when I saw it was Vince. I threw my arms around his neck, holding him tight to myself, He didn¡¯t say a word as he carried me to his car and the car begin to move.

    His lips crash on mine in a hungry and passionate kiss, a kiss I epted whole heartedly. He broke the kiss and Peck my head, before he buried my face in his chest and like that I fell into darkness.

 Chapter 25

    Ava p. o. v

    I flicked my eyes open and I¡¯m immediately flutter them close from the brightness in the room, I sat up when my sight has adjusted to the light. I noticed I¡¯m in Vince room, I must have slept through the rest of the ride.

    I held my head and groan a little, a headache is starting to form at the back of my head. It must be from fright, I had cried myself to sleep so it¡¯s most likely I would have an headache when I wake up.

    I stretch my limbs feeling a bit stiff and sore from staying in one position for too long. I climbed down from the bed, walking to the door, I have to check on Mom and maybe leave this house for some time.

    ¡°Where are you going Cara.¡± Vince husky voice stopped me from reaching the doorknob. I turn around and stare at Vince, who is sitting on a armchair in a far corner of the room. He has his phone in hand, legs cross on the small stool in his front, he stare at me from his eyshes but it¡¯s still intimidating.

    I have to admit this man still intimidate me.

    ¡°Come here Cara.¡± I walk to him somehow seeking his warmth, I feel secure and protected around him. I sat on a chair in front of him, I squirm a few times gettingfortable before meeting his gaze.

    I furrowed my brows confused when he gave me a questioning stare, he pat hisps, silently telling me toe sit on hisp. I resist the urge to roll my eyes but obeyed anyways, his soft alluring lips met my forehead.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked staring at me with concern, I nod at him. I saw him breath in relief, and kiss my head again.

    ¡°Who were they.¡± I know they¡¯re his enemies but why were after other people, I mean is not like we know anything.

    ¡°Some foolish dogs whose death was at their doorstep.¡± His expression has changed to a Whole new level, he looks angry, his jaw is clenched tightly it might hurt. My fingers inched to ease it, but I resist the urge to do it. ¡°They want to get to me through you.¡±

    Me? So they weren¡¯t after his mother and sister, but me. What do I get to do with all of this, I¡¯m new to Vince not to talk of this business, so why me.

    ¡°Why me.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything just stare at me face. ¡°That¡¯s whythey¡¯ve been following us around since we left the gate¡± I mumbled to myself, still wondering what they could gain from harming me, an innocent person.

    The low rumble that vibrated from Vince chest made me stare at him, he was livid. I flinch slightly from his ring gaze, his gripped on my waist tightens to the point its almost hurts. What made him angry all of a sudden.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You knew they were following you?¡± His tone was serious, it almost sounds angry.

    ¡°Yes, I even saw a creepy man following us in the mall.¡± I adds, Vince respond with a deep growl, I was startled. The growl wasn¡¯t animalistic but it was almost there, I gape at him trying to understand who his anger is directed at.

    ¡°I asked you to call me immediately if anything happens, I meant anything, that¡¯s why I gave you that phone but did you?¡± His words were harsh and I whine inwardly.

    I totally forgot he told me to call him, maybe all those chasing wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I said softly, he exhale harshly.

    ¡°Cara Mia, I can¡¯t have you getting hurt.¡± He kissed my neck and left his lips there, his hot breath fanning my neck causing the hairs there to stiff. My heart skip at his words, they were sweet to my ears and somehow I want to hear him saying more sweet words. ¡°I will protect you with my life, if I have to.¡± He said it absentmindedly, he turn my face to him and stare at my lips for some seconds before crushing his lips to mine in a mind blowing passionate kiss.

    My heart is beating furiously, I tried slowing it down but I couldn¡¯t. My mind is nk and all I could think of is how sweet and slow the kiss is, it was a kiss of pure need. A kiss that poured out all our emotion and desire, I shivered when he came to my neck leaving hot pool kisses behind. I tilted my neck more, to give him more ess, my breathing was short andboured. I clutched on his neck like it¡¯s my life.

    The knock from the door made us broke apart, I reluctantly climbed down from his legs. Why am I getting attached to him, when did that even started. Am I having feelings for him? No that can¡¯t happen, I can¡¯t develop feelings for him. He¡¯s forcing me to marry him, so I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t.

    Kara pokes her head in before entering the room, she looks between me and Vince she frown and I reflect her expression and frown. Her expression went back to normal as she spoke.

    ¡°Ava Mom wants to see you.¡± Kara eyes Vince silently asking him for permission as if I¡¯m his property, Vince nods dismissively going back to his phone. I stood up and followed Kara down the stairs to the kitchen, Mrs Alfonso sat on a chair reading a magazine. She drop it and smile at us, I sat on a chair beside her while Kara hurriedly takes her leave.

    ¡°How are you Ava? Did you get hit anywhere, certainly not Vincenzo would have made a blood bath out of it¡± Mrs Alfonso said thest part to herself, but I heard loud and clear. Was killing those people not enough? Why cause a blood bath.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I replied with a fake smile ster on my face, I¡¯m starting to worry, is this how it is going be? Looking over my shoulder whenever I¡¯m outside this Mansion, perhaps this house itself isn¡¯t safe.

    ¡°You must be scared now, aren¡¯t you.¡± She wore a sympathy look on, I didn¡¯t reply to that. She smiled and patted my shoulder. ¡°I was scared too.¡±

    Was she? She seems to me like she¡¯s used to this stuff.

    ¡°When his grandfather¡¯s business was at the very top, the business was flourishing. I knew it will attract dangerous people and it did, our lives were in danger, each day I lived with fear of what would happen. And my fears came true when the threats begin, deaths threats came from different angles until they seed. Vincenzo was kidnapped along side with his grandparents, They were killed, we thought Vincenzo was dead but he came back as the head of a Mafia. And then, he quickly work his way to the Don of Dons, which is more dangerous for us. I might seem strong but I too have my fears, what if one day Vincenzo left and do not return alive.¡±

    Thought alone scare the hell out of me, after all he is a mere human, and humans die. I Don¡¯t even want to think about that right now, nce at Mrs Alfonso to caught her in time to see her wiping a tear away.

    ¡°Why I¡¯m saying all this, is for you to be prepared for any danger ahead, with you being Vincenzo wife you are the target now. Be careful with whom you interact with, now not everyone that smile at you truly is your friend, be on alert to protect yourself.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Ava p. o. v

    My nerves are shot to bit. I don¡¯t know why. I know I¡¯m doing the right thing, doing this, I¡¯m protecting my family, but damn I¡¯m nerve-racking.

    I¡¯m alone, my first silent and reflective moment of the day so far and probably thest. I¡¯ve been waiting for this tiny snippet of time, begging for it in between the chaos around me.

    I needed this moment to myself alone, absorbing the massive leap that I¡¯m taking trying to gather myself together. Moment like this will likely be precious from today forward.

    It¡¯s my wedding day.

    The day I promise myself to this man for the rest of my life. The day my surname will be changed forever, the day I bes his wife.

    I sighed and look at my reflection in therge shiny mirror, everyone said I look gorgeous in this white wedding dress. I¡¯m dressed in the most beautiful wedding dress I¡¯ve ever seen, any other bride will be all over the moon wearing this dress.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m happy wearing it but not as excited. All I see in the mirror is a young woman who is sacrificing her possible bright future for the sake of her family¡¯s well being.

    Maybe this is my fate, I mean, it¡¯s not the worst but also not the best either. I want a life where I get to decide what I want, but who am I kidding, that¡¯s not how it works. I was just hoping that mine would make a difference, but now I get it, I¡¯m not having what I want.

    The door cracked open tearing me from my thoughts, and my mom entered the room with a beaming smile that dropped the instant she saw me standing by the mirror with a gloomy expression.

    She pats my shoulder in aforting way, I gave her a small smile hoping to convince her that I¡¯m fine, when in actual fact I was just trying to convince myself.

    ¡°Come let¡¯s sit.¡± She pulled me towards the bed and made me sit while she sat beside me, holding both my hands and caressing it softly.

    I gave her a questioning look, I know this is the time when the bride and her mother have the mother and daughter talk. I was hoping we would skip that, I don¡¯t want to get all emotional but guess there¡¯s no escaping it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t how your life after today will be, but if you ever feel like you can¡¯t do it anymore. Just leave, ran away and don¡¯t think of anyone.¡± She whispered desperately.

    I understand her fears, and even I am scared. I¡¯m getting married to a Mafia leader, he has loads of enemies, his life style is too dangerous for me. How am I supposed to cope with the violence and been surrounded with guns, I get scared of the unknown danger that lurks around waiting for me.

    I Know it wille, I will have to face a dangerous situation sooner orter, and Everytime I remember what Mrs Alfonso said, I bes more terrified.

    She has warned me about the possible danger ahead, and I¡¯m not about to take her warns for a joke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to put all of you in danger.¡± Even if it cost me everything, I want to add but stop.

    ¡°I know, but my dear. You can¡¯t always be the one to make sacrifices.¡± I know where she¡¯s going and I scoffed.

    It¡¯s only a one time thing for Christ sake, it¡¯s was when I just graduated from high school. Hardship hit us even more than before, it was like, it has been program to happen at that particr time. Me been the good daughter, offered to give up going to university so I can get a job and help with the work load, because mom¡¯s ie became less for us.

    That was the first time I saw my Mom so mad and sad at the same time, to the point she didn¡¯t talk to me for days. ming herself for not providing enough to make me think of giving up my dream, she strongly refused stating that I must graduate from the University and somehow she got the money to pay for my admission fees and others necessities.

    ¡°Mom, this time it¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± She sighed, I sigh too. ¡°But remember what I told you, okay?¡± I nod just to assure her, even though I¡¯m not gonna run away and make them suffer for it.

    The door burst open and my mother-inw, Kara and the make-up artist rushed in. They paused and stare at us with wide grin on their faces.

    ¡°Having the mother and daughter moment?¡± Mrs Alfonso tease with an adoring look on.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Momughs wiping the unshed tears from her eyes, my heart break at the sight of it.

    The make-up artist did a once-over on my face, before I was led out of our house to the limo taking me to the church, yes limo, I didn¡¯t even know Vince had one I guess I should expect anything now. I choose to get ready from my parents home, because after today everything is going to change.

    The ceremony isn¡¯t going to start until 11:00am and it¡¯s just ten thirty, so that gives us thirty minutes more, actually twenty since the ride from my house to the church is ten minutes.

    The car stop in front of the church sooner than expected, I resist the urge to groan out my nervousness. Everyone got down from their cars and went inside the church, except for my maid of honor and bridesmaids.

    Tricia, the maid of honor, and the bridesmaids are, Kara, Vrie Dante¡¯s love, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on with them, Vrie seem to be avoiding him but Dante is having none of it. It¡¯s pretty hrious to watch. And three of my cousins I didn¡¯t know existed until now, Carissa, Amelia and Rachel. They¡¯ve been acting like we¡¯ve known each other for ages, when it was just three days ago, I just allow them to continue making a fool of themselves.

    I know it¡¯s bad of me but who cares, definitely not me. I mean this people deliberately pretended like we don¡¯t exist, and suddenly they are interested in our affairs? I honestly thought they weren¡¯t going toe, I even tried persuading Mom not to invite them but she didn¡¯t listen. I was shock when I saw theming one after the other, my two uncle¡¯s wives even offered to help out with the preparation.

    Their daughters even want to be among my bridesmaids, I couldn¡¯t say no because my Mom gave me the stink eye.

    It¡¯s time.

    Time to say my vows and get tied to this man for life, I am nervous as hell and for some unknown reason I felt like something isn¡¯t right. I can feel it in the pit of my stomach, something is going to happen and it isn¡¯t going to be good, I can¡¯t tell why I¡¯m feeling this way, maybe I¡¯m just been paranoid.

    I took in a deep breath to calm my nerves, but was unsessful.

    My gazes fell on my Dad, who so proudly stood beside me in a well tailored suit. He met my gaze but quickly avert his eyes, he look nervous like he wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to.

    I face away, right now I don¡¯t want any more stress in my life, this is enough for me plus I am slightly distracted as the song came on for me to enter.

    I link my arms with my Dad, just as the door open for us.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± My Dad whispered closed to my ears, I was shock for a second before quicklyposing myself, I honestly can¡¯t deal with him right now.

    Photos and videos of my Dad and I were taking as we walk to the altar, I eyes swept the whole church bringing a smile on my face. This is how I wanted my wedding to look like, the designs, decorations and colors is all what I wanted.

    I was grin from ear to ear, everyone will probably think I am been excited for my wedding. I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t want anyone knowing this is actually a forced marriage.

    My breath came short and quick as my eyesnds on the man I¡¯m getting married to, my heart simply flutter at the sight of him. Yes that¡¯s how handsome he is right now, I know he¡¯s a Greek God, but I didn¡¯t expect he could look even more handsome.

    We stop in front of him, his chocte orbs scan me and I saw his eyes darken causing my breath to cease. He took my hand from my Dad, he ced a feather like kiss on my knuckles before turning us to the priest.

    I had space out on what the priest was saying, thinking of my life and how it has took a new turn. But the priests question brought back to present.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who object to this union, speak now or forever hold your peace.¡± The hall was silent, nobody dare to lift a finger as Vince keeps toying with the small pistol in his grip, daring anyone to speak up.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    I heard the priest gasp but didn¡¯tment on it, wise choice indeed.

    ¡°Since there are no objects, we must proceed. The rings can be exchanged.¡± The priest said slightly shaken up.

    Tricia and Dario came up with the rings, grinning widely. Vince took the ring from Dario and easily slip it through my finger, I took the ring and did the same only a bit slower than him.

    ¡°Do you Vincenzo Issac Alfonso take Ava Sophie Marcus to be yourwfully wedded wife, to spend the rest of your life together. To stand by her in sickness and in health, to love and cherish her, and to protect her all the days of your life?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Vince replied in a heartbeat. It¡¯s my turn, I held my breath as the priest repeat the same thing to me.

    ¡°Do you Ava Sophie Marcus take Vincenzo Issac Alfonso as yourwfully wedded husband, to spend the rest of your together. To love and cherish even in sickness and in health?¡± He finishs.

    ¡°Y¡­. yes, I do.¡± it¡¯s took few seconds to force it out.

    ¡°By the power vested in me by the living God, I now pronounced you husband and wife. You may now kis¡­..¡± Before could finish, Vince has already took off my veil and crashed his lips on mine.

    The crowd went wild at that, but all I could focus on was the mind blowing kisses, we pulled apart from shortage of breath. I was still panting slightly when Vince led me out of the church to the car, taking us to the reception.

 Chapter 27

    After the ceremony, guests were directed to the event center where the aftermath party will be held.

    A cocktail hour was held, the DJ yed blues, jazz and other soft and cool music as they waited the arrival of the newly Weds.

    Meanwhile, the bride has changed into something light and simple yet elegant. She¡¯s dressed in a long sleevedce body hug gown, with a split exposing her right thigh down, and a pearl ne and earrings topliment it.

    She is indeed stunning in it.

    Vincenzo eyes scan her body from up to down, he release a deep groan when his dick made a twist at the mere sight of her.

    She looks like a temptress, his temptress. A smirk find it way to his lips, as he thought of ways tovish her body. He growl lowly thinking of the lustful attention she¡¯s going to attract to herself, men are dogs, they lust after everything feminine.

    He knew they would have wet thoughts of his woman, it infuriates him to the core. He swore he would pluck out their eyes, if they stare at her for more than two seconds. Only him have the right to stare at her, because she belongs to him.

    He pulled her against himself wrapping his arms around her waist, to think her back is exposed due to the dress been backless makes him cursed.

    ¡°Fvck. Sto cos¨¬ idere qualsiasi idiota che va a guardare sua strada¡± He curse under his breath. (I¡¯m so going to kill any idiot that dares to look her way)

    Vincenzo is also insanely handsome in his ck tuxedo, Ava couldn¡¯t help but stare at him all day. How can someone be so good looking without much effort, she seemed herself lucky to have married such a handsome man.

    She knew she was in deep shit the second she knows that she will be marrying this Greek God, she knew she won¡¯t be able to resist such a fine specimen, she wasn¡¯t about to resist him either.

    She shiver in bliss as Vincenzo arms made contact with her bare skin, wondering if he even feels the spark whenever they made contact. The door open revealing a mass of people staring at them, she immediately became self conscious and lean further to Vincenzo who happily wee her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She¡¯s sugar, he¡¯s salt. She¡¯s zest, he¡¯s piquant¡­.. Starting their marriage with a lot of vors. Beginning the journey of a lifetime together, let¡¯s give it up for the newlyweds. Mr and Mrs Alfonso.¡± The emcee introduce and the crowd went wild, cheering and apuding cheerfully.

    They walked into the Hall, that has been transformed into what seemed to have came out from the movies. The hall was decorated impressively with lot of light and flowers around the hall, with three morous Chandler sparkling in the hall.

    They took their seats on the throne like chair prepared specially for them, people came to congratte them on their wedding. Compliments came from the different angles, while some meant well, some gavepliment in a mocking way.

    ¡°Everyone please settle down, foods will be served.¡± The wandering crowd make their way to their seats, as the drinks were served first.

    Ava¡¯s gaze swept the hall and a satisfactory smile grace her face, it was decorated exactly how she wanted it to be.

    ¡°It is beautiful.¡± she utter to no one in particr still staring at the hall in awe.

    ¡°You like it?¡± Vincenzo whispered huskily in her ear, their sitting position was rather too intimate to her but surely the guest are in awe of how much they love each other and she wasn¡¯t about to give any suspicion. She gave a curt nod and focus her attention back to the event.

    The emcee introduce the guests respectively, and tell a little joke to keep the mood lively. The sound of a spoon tapping on a ss grab everyone attention to the source, and saw it is Dante.

    ¡°Hello everyone, first of all. I congratte the newest couple on the journey of a lifetime they started today, and also wish them a happy and blissful married life.¡± He starts. ¡°For those of you who may not know me, which in that case I find it weird, I¡¯m Dante Alfonso. Yes the groom is my brother, but I won¡¯t say brother because he¡¯s more than just a brother. He¡¯s a second father to my siblings and I, our friend, saviour, role model and my enemy¡±

    The audience went wild when he said enemy, even Ava was shock.

    ¡± I said enemy because once back in high school, I got into fight with a group of three boys and I got hurt. My big brother tenders to my injuries, andter he beats the hell out of me renewing the injuries. I was confused and angry for days, I thought he hated me.¡± He paused, as the crowd now gave him their attention.

    ¡± I thought he want to make my life a living hell, because anytime I did something wrong he would beat me up so badly I couldn¡¯t stand up for days. I became jealous of Dario and Kara because I thought he was lenient with them, I¡¯ve seen him scold them but never hit them. But in actual fact, he¡¯s only lenient with Kara, because the day I saw him beating Dario, it was worse than mine, Dario was in hospital bed for a week, again I thought he hated us both. Iter realized that he never hated us but was making us stronger and stronger, for that I love you bro.¡±

    ¡°As for his bride, I know we haven¡¯t talked much or anything, but I know for a fact that she is special. She¡¯s the joygiver of our family, kind, amodating, lovely. The light of his life and not to forget hot¡± Dante joke and a lot of men howled and whistles their agreement.

    Ava blushed deep red, while Vincenzo hold around her waist tightens as a deep frown appears on his handsome face, scary those stupid men.

    He wanted to pull a bullet in their heads, but stop releasing a shaking breath as his wife rub on his arms to calm him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry bro, we all know she¡¯s off limits, besides I don¡¯t want to receive another beating of my life. Wrapping up this little speech of mine, I¡¯d like everyone to join me and celebrate this happy union. A toast to the lovely couple.¡± Everyone raise their sses up and cheers.

    ¡°Would the maid of honor like to say something?¡± The emcee ask. Tricia stood up and made her way to the front, took the mic for the emcee.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much, but as the best friend¡¯s of the bride and maid of honor, it is my job to give a speech about the happy couple right here.¡± She point to the bride and groom.

    ¡°As we all know, the bride is my best friend so it¡¯s only fair that I know everything about her. She isn¡¯t the timid and fragile type of girl, quite the opposite. She optimistic, strong welled, not easy to angered but beware of a angry Ava. Above all she¡¯s a sweet and caring person, who puts everyone first, it¡¯s my blessing to meet her. And for the groom, I¡¯ve known him for quite sometime now. He seemed tough, cold and scary but when you get closer you would understand the type of person he is. His ways of caring ispletely different from others, as they say, you could only get to know what type of tree it is if only you get close. Conclusively, I wish you a happy married life, even when Ava said I would get married before her. Life indeed is a mystery and fate has its own way, once again congrats on your new life.¡± She ended her speech and went to her seat, the crowd apuse.

    As soon as the speeches were over, foods were served. Different range of foods,stly desert was served as well.

    This whole time, Ava had been restless the feeling was back, disturbing her. She couldn¡¯t even eat, she just picked at her food. She groan a couple of times, why won¡¯t this disturbing feeling go away.

    She felt that something would happen but have no idea what, she pushed her thoughts away as they were call for their first dance.

    ¡°Ladies and gentle men, if the bride and groom would please make their way to the center of the room, the first dance shall begin¡± The emcee announced, umm everyone has finished their meal.

    Vincenzo grab Ava hands and was about leading the way to the center, when a gun shot was heard and the bullet hit the flower pot beside Ava¡¯s head. Everywhere was still for a mini second, before it broke into chaos.

 Chapter 28

    Ava¡¯s p. o. v

    I remain rooted in ce taking in the chaos surrounding me like a cold nket, some were running trying to find safety. While majority were actually running towards where the gun shots was heard.

    They must be Vince men.

    Talking about Vince I turn to see the spot he was once stood was empty, I scan the hall searching for him. Our gaze lock for a split second before he Sprint out the door probably walking into danger.

    I didn¡¯t see my parents and siblings anywhere, neither Vince parents, they must have gone to safety. I just hope that nobody get hurts.

    I remain standing not knowing what to do in the middle of flying bullets, I should probably run to find somewhere safe because that¡¯s what a normal person would do. But my feet refuse to obey my mind and kept me glue here.

    Still trying toprehend what is going on.

    So this was what that nagging feeling was about, warning me silently which I failed to understand. And if I had known or understand it, what could I have done, Nothing. I have no power of some sort to stop it, but maybe Vince would have been able to prevent this from happening.

    I was so lost in thought and only broke out when I felt someone pulling me along with them, I was about fighting with them but stop when I saw it was just Dario. He didn¡¯t even seem to notice me putting up a fight because he was busy looking around for any possible danger.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He led me out a back door to a car, he opened the door for me and I hurriedly jump in wanting to leave this ce. Tricia who was already in the car she pulled me into a hug, and that¡¯s when the water works begin.

    Why did they have to show up today of all days.

    I thought that I would at least enjoy today to the fullest, it¡¯s a once in a lifetime thing today for crying out loud. And they just came and ruined everything, why am I even their major target.

    It would have been my head shattering into tiny pieces instead of the flower vase, have I done wrong by forcefully agreeing to marry him that I have to pay with my life.

    This is the worst they of my entire life.

    The car came to a stop at the airport, I didn¡¯t even realize how long we¡¯ve been driving. By now I¡¯ve calm down and Tricia wipe the tears not minding if she clean the make-up, she had warned me not to ruin it earlier on.

    We alight the car and hurriedly Walk to the jet with bold letters written on it ¡®ALFONSO¡¯S Tricia sat beside me waiting as Dario speak with the pilot. She hasn¡¯t spoken a word since we left the reception, maybe she is still shock or she¡¯s giving some quiet time either of the two I¡¯m grateful for the quietness.

    ¡°Vincenzo said he will join as soon he¡¯s done here.¡± Dario spoke disturbing the silence that has form, I nod at him.

    The ne ride to God knows where is painfully quiet and awkward, it¡¯s suffocating I had choke on my breath a few times.

    ¡°Wake up Ava.¡± someone taps me, I released a groan. Half opening my left eye, I saw Tricia standing beside the bed. I sat up stretching my stiff limbs, I felt emotional and physically better after the long deserved rest.

    ¡°We¡¯vended¡± She reply when I gave her a questioning look, I nod at her and proceed to climb down the small bed. I had went to sleep in the little room attached to the jet, I arranged the loose top and shorts I had wore before going to bed.

    I followed closely behind Tricia out the door, then exiting the jet. It was bright outside as it¡¯s already morning, I wonder how long we spent in the air.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, as I have noticed the jetnded in what I assume is an ind.

    ¡°Vincenzo private ind.¡± Dario replied grin from ear to ear like an over excited child, so he has an ind of his own.

    I shook my head, looking around taking in the surrounding. Arge vi stood in front of us, the morning sun shining on it giving the polished woods a beautiful glow.

    As you might have assumed, the vi is made of wood logs. Just as beautiful and eye catching as the outside, so is the inside.

    Everything and everywhere inside was sparkling clean, you could even see your reflection on the polished wooden floor. I suddenly felt exhausted from our trip, even though I just woke up from sleep probably an hour ago I still felt sleepy.

    ¡°You should go rest upstairs, you look tired¡± Tricia injects, she must have noticed my eyes dropping. I climbed up stopping almost at the top, I don¡¯t know which room I¡¯m supposed to sleep in.

    ¡°Thest room in the hall.¡± Tricia reply before I could ask, I nod and continue my walk already seeing myself sleeping.

    I drift off the second my back hits the bed.

    Vincenzo p. o. v

    After hours of continuous chasing, finding clues and following trails of those bastards that had the gut toe to his wedding, not only did they ruined it. They also threats his Angel¡¯s life.

    Aren¡¯t they just digging graves for themselves?

    Vincenzo sat on his special chair in his torture room, while the two men they caught knelt before him with cuts and bruises all over their bodies. That¡¯s a taste of what¡¯sing their way for target the most important person in his life, He stare nkly at them making them to cower backwards from his intense stare.

    He has been contemting whether to leave the interrogation with his men and go to his waiting Wife, or do the interrogation himself and get it over with. It will be more quicker that way, so he went with theter.

    He should have been with his wife memorizing every bit of her body, but these idiots decides to show up instead. This fueled his angered even more, he balled his fist with the sudden urge to punch someone but resist the urge and controlled his temper.

    ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s the master mind behind the little scene you created hours ago, and you might live.¡± Vincenzo questioned coldly, thest part of his words is a total lie but those idiots seemed to have bought it. Everyone knows he¡¯s a predator and he does not let go of his prey, so why did they seem to fall for his lies. Maybe they are desperate, he shrugged his thoughts away focusing on the people in front of him.

    ¡°He has a message for you.¡± One of the man said in between coughing out blood, the sight would be disgusting to anyone but not Vincenzo or his men because they are used to it and have seen far worst than a mere blood.

    Vincenzo nod for him to continue speaking.

    ¡°He said, he would have your son watch him kill you.¡± The man pants.

    Vincenzo not seem fazed gave a sadistic grin, he knew who the bastard was. Vincenzo also knows he woulde for revenge and he¡¯ss prepared for him, he was actually waiting for that son of a bitch to show up sooner but he never did and now he has, adding to the long list of Vincenzo¡¯s enemies.

    To Vincenzo all this fighting, killing and bullets were all games he enjoys ying, but his rivals took it too seriously, which is why he end up killing them.

    Not wasting any more time, Vincenzo bolts up hurriedly walk to the door. But before he Walk out the door, he heard Dante pull his trigger and both men drop dead. He smiled been satisfied with the sound.

    Vincenzo check the time and curse, it¡¯s already four in the evening of the next day. Which means he has not see her for a whole day, the thought drives him nuts. He wanted not more than to hold her in his arms, with that in mind.

    Vincenzo boarded another of his private jets, to go meet his Wife.

 Chapter 29

    Ava p. o. v

    I woke up, groaning when I sat up. My neck is sour, it¡¯s hurts like hell, it must be from sleeping on one position for too long. I squint letting my eyes adjust to the sharpness of the sunlight flooding the room, I reach for my phone on the bed side table.

    I check the time, its read 3:22pm. I gasped softly, I have been sleeping for three hours straight even after all the sleep I had in the ne, and right now I¡¯m still feeling weak and sleepy. How exhausted am I?

    I stood up groggily walking to what I assume is the bathroom, I am still in the loose top and short from the ne ride and I kinda of stink. I really need a shower, I open a door and thankfully it is a bathroom, I walk in and brush my fingers through therge bathtub at the end.

    The tub is sorge it could contain three adults and there would still be some space, the tub has a Jacuzzi which made it more exciting to bath in it. Quickly I turn on the tap to fill the tub, while I strip from my clothes.

    I jump in when the tub is filled and has steamsing out of it, I breath in relief as the hot water massage all my stiff bones. I took my sponge rubbing it against my soothing Aloe vera and nourishing Honey bar soap, I gently scrub my body clean and sat in the water absorbing the hotness of the water.

    I climbed down from the tub only when the water is almost cold, I turn on the shower and rinsed myself before wrapping a towel around my chest. I rampage through the bag packed up for me, looking for something light andfortable to wear. But all have been seeing so far werece nighties and thongs, what were these people thinking.

    Couldn¡¯t they have pack some decent clothes, I groan deeply feeling my face heat up in embarrassment. I continue my search and luckily found a decent dress that stop just above my knees, it hugs my body causing my little to no curves to show.

    After I am clothed, I marched downstairs as my stomach made a rumble, remaining me that I¡¯ve not feed it since morning. I walk into the kitchen only to see Tricia and Dario sucking on each other¡¯s face, I pretend to gag and they both broke apart.

    ¡°Get a room guys.¡± I wore a fake disgusted face, Tricia push at Dario who reluctantly let go of her. Dario smirk at me when he saw my face.

    ¡°Oh really, like Vincenzo would keep his hands off you when he gets here.¡± He wink at me, I rolled my eyes at him and went to seat on a stool beside the counter.

    My heart made a flip when I thought about having sex with Vince, and to top it all, it¡¯s going to be my first. I¡¯ve read in stories and heard girls talking about their first time, and how painful it is.

    Will he gentle or rough? either way I think it¡¯s going to be painful.

    My mind runs a mile per second, thinking about it. I know for a fact that Vince would surely want to have sex with me when he gets here, I¡¯ve noticed he¡¯s been handsy with me. As ridiculous as it may sound and as impossible as it is, I secretly wish we could skip the first time and move over to the second time.

    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have sex with Vince or I¡¯m not attracted to him, I¡¯m attracted to him in every aspect and I want him so badly, I find myself wondering howe I could feel this strong emotion for someone.

    I¡¯m just scared.

    I rub at my temple as I felt a migraine forming, this is just so overwhelming.

    I watch as Tricia ce a te of pancakes in front of me, I gave her a grateful smile and immediately dig in. Dario let out a mockingugh as I devour the pancakes like a starved prisoner, I shrug at him not caring to slow down.

    My phone chimed, I paused my eating and quickly reach for my phone. I sigh in disappointment when I saw it was just a notification from Facebook, I had been worried since we left the reception yesterday. I still have not heard from Vince, I wonder what is going on, I just hope he¡¯s safe and sound.

    I mentally hit my head, this is Vince we are talking about. He can¡¯t easily get hurt, he¡¯s freaking second God on Earth, everything works ording to what he wants and how he wants it. So to be worried over him is pointless, but I still can¡¯t stop myself from worrying.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine, okay?¡± Tricia said, she must have noticed my change of mood, I nod and went back to my food.

    ¡°So where exactly are we, I know we are in some private ind but in what country or ce.¡± I asked Tricia as we do the dishes, I really need to know where we are because we were in a fucking ne for hours.

    For Christ sake, it was a really long trip.

    ¡°We are in Italy.¡± Tricia respond and giggle at my surprise face.

    What the actual fuck.

    Italy is at the top list of countries I nned on visiting, why the hell did I waste a whole day sleeping when I could go exploring this beautiful country.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Oh my God.

    I¡¯m going crazy right now, I¡¯m so damn happy. I turn to Tricia and grip her hand stopping her from doing anything, she stare at me slightly shock but as excited as I am.

    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning we are going exploring.¡± I grinned.

    ¡°nning on it, I thought I was going to drag your ass out but that isn¡¯t the case now, is it?¡± She chirped excitedly.

    I am so happy right now that I couldn¡¯t stay still, I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in my dream country. I¡¯ve heard so much about Italy, about their foods, beautiful sights, expensive and breath taking hotel and much more.

    I left Tricia in the kitchen to do the rest of the cleaning, I went to my room and search for a decent dress to wear tomorrow. Because as early as 6am I would be ready to leave for the sightseeing.

 Chapter 30

    Ava p. o. v

    My eyes flutters open but I blinked them shot from the sharpness of the sunlight creeping into the room from the window, I squint a little letting my sight to adjust to the brightness. I stretch my stiff limbs only to be stopped by a weight, that¡¯s when I noticed the strong veiny arm that is wrapped around my mid stomach.

    I didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was, a smile creep it¡¯s way to my lips at the realisation that he¡¯s here. I must admit, I did miss him, a lot.

    I¡¯m d he¡¯s safe and here with me.

    I remain in his embrace basking in the warmth he provides, and shamelessly enjoying the way he had me spoon from behind. It¡¯s quite unbelievable how I found myself married to a man like this, Vince is the perfect description of the type of man I want, well except for the mafia part.

    I didn¡¯t admit it before, that was because I was confused and angry. But I¡¯m d to have getting married to him, instead of giving my body and my all to some unserious guy who isn¡¯t ready for life.

    Snapping out of my thoughts, Reluctantly, I remove Vince arm from around me, which in case is seriously difficult. I climbed down from the bed, I turn to his sleeping form and my breath hitch.

    He is seriously one piece of a fine specimen.

    He looks so breath takingly handsome andvishly yummyish. Yummyish, seriously? Is that even a word, I chuckled inwardly at myself.

    Let¡¯s face it, Vince looks peace and adorable when sleeping, his features were rxed and care free and his disheveled bed hair just made him all the more sexy. My fingers inched to be run through those soft slik dark hair, my mouth waters at the sight of him and my subconscious is screaming at me to just jump on him and devour him.

    I¡¯m ming that on my hormones.

    I stood there admiring the fine work of God, and only snap out of my daze when he moves around wanting afortable spot, or he was searching for me. That thought made turn crimson red, what is wrong with me.

    I better go get ready for our tour.

    At the thought of going sight seeing excitement bubbled in me, I quickly went to the take my bath. I stayed under the shower for a few more minutes liking the hot water that hits my body, rxing my muscles.

    I wrap a towel around my body and step out of the bathroom, surprisingly, Vince is still sleeping soundly. He must be really tired, because the Vince I¡¯vee to know doesn¡¯t sleep in if anything, he wakes up before everyone, guess he¡¯s human after all, I decide to leave him alone and not disturb him.

    I walk into the Walk in close and picked out the clothes I¡¯ve selected for today, which consists of a white tank top and a faded blue ripped jeans and boots. A cardigan just in case the weatherter became cold.

    I skipped my way happily down the stairs to the kitchen to find something to eat, to my surprise Tricia is already there and have prepared breakfast.

    ¡°Thank goodness, I won¡¯t be stressing over what to eat for breakfast.¡± I sighed dramatically.

    ¡°And Good morning to you too eggshell.¡± Tricia beam, what the hell, eggshell? Really? I gave her a deadpan look which she waved off with a shrug.

    ¡°Dig in my chicken, we have a lot of sightseeing to do¡± Tricia said cing a te of pancakes in front of me, while taking her seat as well.

    From eggshell to chicken, I didn¡¯tment on it. Mainly because I am eager for our tour, and also I don¡¯t want this food to be thrown in the wastebin, because the Tricia I know won¡¯t bat an eysh before doing it.

    ¡°Hey slow down will ya.¡± I yelled at Tricia as she hurriedly dragged me out of the house, she slow down a little but still didn¡¯t stop pulling me along with her. I frown at her but kept quiet, when we were at a good distance from the vi we stop right before a ck slick car. A guy a few years older than us step out of the car and Walk around to meet us.

    I gave Tricia a questioning stare.

    ¡°Ava, this is Antonio and he¡¯s our tour guide.¡± she beam at me ignoring the re I¡¯m firing at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet, Ava.¡± Antonio said.

    ¡°As do I.¡± I shook his stretch hand.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me we¡¯re having a tour guide?¡± I return my stare to Tricia.

    ¡°Well now you know, let¡¯s go do some sightseeing.¡± She chirped excitedly, and open the door of the car and shove me in, then immediately followed after me.

    Antonio drove out of the isted ce Vince called a private ind, into a very much busy highway. I stare out the window as we drove by tall buildings, I watch in amazement of the beautiful scenery. People walking by the road side, some in an hurry to get to their work while some just walking by enjoying the morning breeze.

    ¡°So where do youdies want to see first?¡± Antonio asked.

    ¡°You should take to the any ce of your choice since you know this ce more than we do.¡± I reply.

    ¡°Okay, what about we visit the Grand Canal first.¡± He suggests.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so too. I¡¯ve once heard about the Grand Canal and how it is surrounded by water, am I right?¡± Tricia spoke up bouncing her feet off the floor of the car in excitement, she looks not more than a five year old not I¡¯m any better because I¡¯m sure as hell filled with excitement too.

    Italy is at the top list of countries I wanted to visit, so you can rte my anxiousness.

    We parked a few feet from a bridge.

    Antonio turn to us with a beaming smile.

    ¡°So here we are, at the Grand Canal my fairdies.¡± He spoke faking a French ent, which got Tricia and I giggling like teens. We alight from the car and walk towards the bridge.

    ¡°So tell us about the Great Grand Canal.¡± This drew my attention as I was looking around taking in my surrounding.

    ¡°Well for starters, the Grand Canal as we all know except for you guys of course. Is called ¡®Cansso¡¯ by the vians and Canal Grande in Italian, and it is the most important waterway of Venice and it splits the city into two sides.¡±

    We began to climb the bridge, there are lots of people on it. And it is mostly tourists, snapping photos to keep.

    That¡¯s when I realized we didn¡¯te with any photographing device, well I still got my phone to use.

    The sound of a picture taken pulled my gaze from the green refreshing water below to Tricia, she is holding a camera and taking pictures. I rush to her to take a look at the photos she has took, and it is even more beautiful than it is in real life.

    ¡°If you take a look at the view from above of Venice on the map, you would see a reverse-S shape. That is the shape of the Grand Canal, it passes through the center of Venice and divides the typical ¡®fish¡¯ shape of the city into two.¡± Antonio exin further.

    As we walk further, Antonio tell us a lot about the Grand Canal, when and how the different Bridges were built.

    The first bridge we pass is called The Barefoot Bridge, it¡¯s a stone bridge located just to the train station. It was built during fascism in Italy and it reced an older iron bridge that had been made during the Austrian domination.

    And there is the Rialto bridge, it is at the half way through the Grand Canal, undoubtedly the most important bridge in Venice.

    There are many things to see, it Is a ce where the only means of transportation is by boat and to say the least it quite interesting to watch and move around in.

    Currently, we are at a ice- cream parlour close to where we had parked our car, it¡¯s afternoon so the weather is hot and licking your Ice cream is so refreshing.

    Tricia phone rings, she muttered harshly under her breath before shakingly received the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡± She whispered, then suck in harsh breath.

    ¡°We went out.¡± She muttered in a small voice, I bare my eyes at her. Why does she sound so scared, I shrug and continue with my ice cream.

    ¡°So are you guys here for vacation?¡± Antonio asked me.

    ¡°You can say so, but I¡¯m here for my honeymoon.¡± I replied, but what I couldn¡¯t understand is the redness that has stain my cheeks.

    Why in God¡¯s name am I blushing.

    ¡°Wow, congrats dear. So where is the lucky man that have this beauty all to himself.¡± He looks around as if Vince would just pop out.

    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping when we left so he¡¯s not here.¡± He nods in understanding, and was about to say something when Tricia cuts in.

    ¡°Uh¡­. Antonio thanks for today, you should leave now.¡± Both Antonio and I gave her a questioning stare, she released a furstration sigh.

    ¡°Vincenzo is mad and he¡¯s sending Dario here, and you know how Dario is. He won¡¯t leave any details out when reporting to Vincenzo.¡± She stutter a little, my eyes widened. An angry Vince is a killing machine, and Antonio could get in trouble because of us.

    Antonio stare between us confused, as to what is going on.

    ¡°May I know who you¡¯re talking about?¡± He asks curiously.

    ¡°Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso, her husband.¡± Tricia exin to Antonio.

    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m so out of here, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier. You don¡¯t know me and have never seen me before bye.¡± He bolt out like his life depends on it, ironic because his life did depends on it.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Dario inform Vince that¡¯s were out.¡± I panicked.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, I didn¡¯t tell him about it either.¡±

    Fuck!!

    We are in so much shit.

    ¡°And why aren¡¯t you taking your calls?¡± Tricia re at me like we could have avoided getting into trouble if I had picked, but I did not hear my phone ring.

    I searched out my phone and indeed there were thirty five missed calls, I gasped.

    This is so not good.

    Not long enough, Dario barge the into the shop and immediately everywhere went silent. Of course he¡¯s Vince brother, they move with dark aura.

    He storm to our seat and pull Tricia up, he looks so angry, that mere looking at his face would have you running for your life. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing Dario this angry.

    He nced my way and shook his head disappointed.

    ¡°My brother is really mad, you must find a way to calm him down. Let¡¯s go.¡± He spoke harshly, not the usual yful looking Dario, I followed mutely behind them like a lost puppy.

    Dario drove with speed that has me scared for my life, with two cars in front of us and another behind us hot on our trail.

 Chapter 31

    Ava p. o. v

    The car ride back to the vi was painfully silence as the air hang with tension and anticipation, it is suffocating and scary at the same time.

    Dario¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Yes we¡¯re close, we be there in a minute or so.¡± Dario spoke in the phone and listen to whoever called him, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s Vince because of how tensed he is.

    Why is Vince so angry anyway! Yes, I was wrong, not just wrong but also foolish for not telling him I was going out. I should have realized that I wasn¡¯t that single girl I used to be, now I¡¯m married and I¡¯m supposed to tell my husband my whereabouts but Vince is just building a mountain out of a mole hill.

    ¡°No, they were alone. Yes I¡¯m sure.¡± Dario again snapping me out of my thoughts.

    I dread facing Vince right now, and running away from my problems is not an option.

    I suck in deep breath as we pulled up in front of the vi, I exhaled sharply before opening the door and stepping out of the car. I followed behind Tricia and Dario inside the house, closing the door behind me I stop dead in my track.

    Vince, who has been on his phone speaking harshly to the person on the phone, lock gaze with me and immediately hang up without acknowledging the person he was speaking to.

    I stalk towards me, his steps heavy and slow, his body is stiff and his fist are balled tightly I fear his skin would break. His face remain nk as a nk sheet of paper, you couldn¡¯t tell what he¡¯s feeling. The storm within his eyes were the only thing that gave him away, aside from his stiffly form.

    He is so pissed, I could feel the rage boiling inside of him.

    Now I fear for my life, would he hit me? A scene where Vince hits me with his strong hands and I went flying into the wall sh through my mind, causing me to shudder in terror.

    No, he wouldn¡¯t do that. He didn¡¯t strike me as a wife beater type of person. Not that I¡¯m going to let my guard down to be taken off guard.

    My gaze swept around the living room in hope to find Tricia or Dario, so they would help me out but I came out empty handed. I¡¯m all alone in this, what I¡¯m supposed to say now.

    He stop before me looming over me, his eyes were ring making me feel guilty like I¡¯ve done something wrong. His harsh breath fan my forehead as he stare down at me. I close my eyes bracing myself for what would happen, but open my eyes when I didn¡¯t hear or feel any impact of p.

    We began a stared down contest, and as expected I was the first to look away. I couldn¡¯t even look him in the eye for long, what is wrong with me.

    ¡°Hand me your phone.¡± He demanded, I must have forgotten how husky his voice sounds, it always seems to make my insides giddy. Then I processed what he just said, my eyes widen and a quiet gasp left my lips.

    Thest time he ask for my phone, he smashed it and now he wants to do the same with this one? Like hell I¡¯ll let that happen for the second time.

    The memory of that day sh through my eyes, I shudder at the thought of this one getting smashed as well.

    I shook my head repeatedly, I just can¡¯t give him. This phone is way too expensive to be wasted like that. Vince narrowed his eyes at me and stretch his hand out for me to ce the phone on.

    ¡°No.¡± My voice shook as I spoke but I stood my ground. He flick the bridge of his nose looking all the more pissed.

    ¡°Hand it over Cara.¡± He growled irritated, I flinch back.

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna smash it.¡± My tone was pleading but I didn¡¯t care, I am desperate.

    He took a step forward closing the little space left between us, sand wiching me between him and the door.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He muttered in a strain voice, his mint breath fanned my face. He pulled on my waist sending me flying into him, a startled gasp escape my lips, my palms rest against his bulging muscle chest that somehow calm down from it raging breathing.

    Unexpected, I gasped when he run his nose along my neck then ced an open mouth kiss on it. He sucks on my neck sending waves of uncontroble Sparks through me.

    He pulled my wrist above my head. He look up at me with hooded eyes, His lips pull up in what seem to resemble a smirk before doing what I have been craving for; He leaned down and kissed me.

    I instantly felt my body go numb and I willingly kiss him back . It was the most thrilling sensation, He forcefully shoved his tongue into my mouth dominating me instantly. He groan and release my wrist, but I didn¡¯t move them.

    He trailed his hands down my sides possessively before stopping at my waist.

    His kiss is making me light-headed.

    He bite on my bottom lip before pulling away, left me breathing heavily. I was extremely groggy as I slowly floated back to awareness.

    ¡°Where the fuck have you been.¡± The coldness of his tone was a p to my face waking me from whatever daze I was in, I gaped at him in shock.

    How could someone change from been lovely to cold.

    Vince has somehow managed to slipped back into his usual cold self, I frown at him.

    ¡°Tricia and I went sightseeing.¡± I whine from the harsh re he threw at me.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t see it fit to tell me about it?¡± I chew on my lips in nervousness, I really should have told him.

    Bute on! I groan inwardly, I¡¯ve learnt my lesson, why dragging this issue.

    I have the urge to roll my eyes, but resisted doing so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He grunt, his eyes getting darker than usual. I stare at him confused. ¡°Stop it.¡± His eyes settle on my lips, I instantly released my lip realizing what he meant.

    My face redden at the intense stare, he is staring at me with desire swirling in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even bother to hide it, instead he made it obvious of how much he wanted me. It made me feel wanted in every way possible not just sexually.

    I let out a startled squeak as Vincefling me unto his shoulder, so I¡¯m upside down. My hair blocks my vision so I couldn¡¯t see anything except Vince back.

    ¡°What are you doing.¡± He respond with a p on my back side, I gasped at the feel it sent through me. What the hell! How can just a simple p on my butt send such sexual sensation crashing in my body.

    Before I couldprehend what¡¯s happening, Vince has opened the door to our bedroom. He gently drop me on my feet, then mming me against the wall beside the door.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a bad girl to today, how about some punishment. Yes?¡± He breath breathlessly.

    He brushed his lips back and forth across my neck, smirking against my skin. I gulp in anticipation, excited yet nervous.

    He pulled back again, his hands in my hair joining the other to bunch my dress. He captured my gaze as he slowly lifted my top, seeking for my permission with his eyes. He pulled my top and went ahead pulled my jeans in one Swift moment and tossed it on the ground, leaving me in my in ck bra and panties.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He held my arms when I tried covering myself.

    ¡°So beautiful.¡± His eyes were hooded and I noticed his Adam¡¯s apple Bob repeatedly. He held my waist tightly as if I would run if he release his fierce, possessive grip.

    ¡°Vinc¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t finish whatever rubbish I have to say as his eyes trapped me in a smoldering gaze, I couldn¡¯t look away even if I tried to.

    He dived in and attached my lips with his, His hands moved upwards till they were cupping my breasts. And slowly fondling them, he teased my nipples. I grinded on him without thinking, clenching my hands tight into a fist.

    This feeling is too much for me to handle.

    I released a soft moan; which would have been louder if I hadn¡¯t muffled it. He let out a strain groan so manly that the effect shook my core.

    I wriggled against him as I felt his hand on my inner thigh, Reaching down. I grabbed it so as to take it off my leg but Vince let out another groan.

    ¡°Cara, don¡¯t.¡± He growled.

    I stilled instantly, not from what Vince is doing but from the knock that sounded from the door. Vince bluntly refuse to acknowledge the person and Carry on.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s at the door.¡± It came out slurry as I tried suppressing a moan, Vince still refuse to listen, too upied with teasing me.

    ¡°WHAT!!¡± Vince growled angrily as the knock came again.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡­. Want to let Ava know I¡¯m leaving.¡± it¡¯s was Tricia, I cringe at the tone Vince used on her, ming myself for making her be at the receiving end of Vince anger.

    ¡°Leave.¡± Vince seethe before I could say anything, I hear her leave hurriedly. I re at him but he ignored my re and pulled me with him to the bed.

    ¡°So where do we left off¡± He smirked.

 Chapter 32

    Ava¡¯s p. o. v

    Vince sat on the edge of the bed, pulling me toy on my stomach over his thighs. I made to get up but he pull me back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± And with that simplemand, all the fight in my body left me. So now I¡¯m kinda of half dangling from his thighs, I bite my bottom lip to seal in the gasp that threaten to escape me, when he started roaming his hands on my butt cheek.

    I gasped and moan loudly.

    The sound of a p rang across the room, then the slight pain on my butts registered in my brain.

    Did Vince just spanked me?

    That¡¯s not what even left me breathless and gasping for air, it¡¯s was the intense sexual sensation that flooded all parts of my body and the desire for more that is left behind.

    What the f*ck? Howe just a spank could make me feel this way, and the amusing part was that I¡¯m thirsty for more.

    Faster than I could recover from the shock, another pnded on my ass again and I let out an loud embarrassing moan, I dug my nails into the duvet I had griped on earlier and shot my legs tightly together to hold in the wetness that pooled on my panties from racing down.

    ¡°Cos¨¬ bello, angel.¡± I have no idea what that meant but it did a great deed by turning me on even more. Vince ce a kiss on my left butt, his lips lingered for some seconds before he swipe his tongue across my butts, I shudder in deligh enjoying every bit of it.

    He spank me for the third time, my nipples hardened under my bra. My breath are short and fast, I was a moaning mess and I couldn¡¯t care less. Though I might feel shyter when I¡¯m back to my senses, and realized how embarrassing I had been, screaming like some slut.

    Within the blink of an eye, Vince had lifted me and I¡¯m on my back on the bed. I wasn¡¯t able to concentrate or gather my thoughts, my mind is a mess but the one thing I could only focus on is Vince and his touches.

    I watch him take off his shirt and pants leaving him in only his briefs, He climbed on the bed stepping in between my legs, his eyes were clouded and his facial expression is dripping with lust. I felt somewhat excited that he¡¯s giving me that lustful gaze when I should be shying away.

    He wrapped his body around mine as if shielding me from the world and wrapping me up in his own.

    He hands moved upwards till they were cupping my breasts and slowly fondling them while his breath fanned my neck as he ced torturous kisses in the same spot. He must have seen the bra as an obstacle because his hands went behind me and remove my bra, He dive his face into my breasts, kissing and nipping on them while I pant heavily.

    He took his time with my chest, sucking on my nipples and blew softly on them, everything he did is driving me insane.

    I gave into him as much as he gave into me.

    Vince kissed his way down my body to my feminine area, he kissed me through my panties smirking as he must have known how wet I am for him. I was shock at myself too, when I felt myself dripping wet for him.

    I squirm and shudder under his touch as he tease me with those fingers through my panties, he pulled my panties to the side and swept his tongue across my opening. I hissed and moan in pleasure, my hormones are driven wild and I don¡¯t n on bringing them back on track.

    ¡°So soft¡­..¡± He teased my clit with his skilled tongue, he must have been with a lot of women to be the expert he is now. I push the thought away as to not let the jealousy that Stabs at my chest spoil my mood.

    I groan as he plugged his tongue deep in my entrance, Vince is tongue fucking me and it feels good. My toes are numb as my legs shake vehemently, I grasped his head pulling him deeper into me.

    After some minutes of Vince eating me, he pull away staring at me with those hooded brown eyes, that I¡¯ve found myself getting lost in. He blew cold air on me and licking me once more before He came up and kissed me softly.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± He hissed as if in pain, I followed his gaze to his strained cock bulging from his briefs and pre-cum wetting the briefs. I gasp and he release a smirk, am I the cause of that?

    ¡°This is what you do to me.¡± My hands inches to touch it, but I restrain from it. I haven¡¯t touched a cock before neither have I seen one either, call me a novice because that¡¯s exactly what I am.

    ¡°You can touch it if you want, I¡¯m yours as much as you¡¯re mine.¡± Vince smirk, a glimpse of amusement dancing in his eyes. I hide my face in the curtain of my hair as redness tint my cheeks.

    He reached down to pull my panties and soon enough his briefs followed. I gasped as I stare at his throbbing manhood, would that even fit, it¡¯s really big I mean I have not seen many but Vince¡¯s got to be among the biggest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it, it will fit perfectly.¡± Vince dismissed.

    He spread my legs apart staring at me for a while before hovering over me. I shudder a bit when I felt the hot and pulsing manhood push up against me, when he kissed me. Stilling a bit. I felt his firm abdomen flex against me, because I couldn¡¯t hold still I ended up grinding and rubbing against him.

    I had no idea where that boost of confidence came from but I was d it did.

    ¡°Are you ready? We can wait till you are.¡± Vince ask, considering my feeling in this.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Are you sure, I can¡¯t stop once I start.¡± He half groan and hissed, His harsh breath fan my face as he took in deep breath, as if trying to gain some self control. I nod reassuringly at him.

    He reached down aligning himself to me, I tensed up at the feeling of his head at my entrance. I am both excited and nervous, scared even but I forced myself to rx.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I distracted myself by staring at his face, the concentration look and how his brows furrowed and lips parted as he took in a deep shaky breath.

    It was almost like he was scared to hurt me.

    I smiled as he nced up at me, that all he needed to plung into me with one big thrust, I let out a cry doubling over as a Sharp pain hit my core and wrap around my lower muscles; He leans down and silenced my cry with his mouth, he didn¡¯t stop until he was fully buried inside me.

    I was breathing hard and squirm under him, wanting to be let out but Vince body pressed against mine leaving no room for escape. We stay that way for a while, him still buried inside me but not moving until my crys died down, and the pain has turned into pleasure.

    ¡°You can move now.¡± I bite my lip.

    He started thrusting in slowly, I hissed partly From the pain that still lingered but mostly from pleasure. Vince continue moving slowly and kissing me until the pain finally left.

    ¡°Fa¡­ ste¡­ r.¡± I moan, well I didn¡¯t need to tell him twice before he starts moving in full force.

    The thrust keepsing relentlessly, each thrustes faster and harder than the first. I don¡¯t need someone tell me, I already know I¡¯m a moaning mess as I all I can heard are my scream blocking out Vince groan.

    The only sound that could be heard in the room, is the pping of skin against skin and our moans. Minutester I felt a pressure building at the pit of my stomach, it grows extremely fast and before I could say jack Robinson, I exploded screaming like a menace.

    Vince came nting his seed inside my womb and copsed on top of me, as darkness clouded my vision.

    Vincenzo¡¯s p. o. v

    He has never been more fulfilled and satisfied than he is now, he felt his life not onlyplete but also aplished.

    He feels better, happier and grateful, The woman he loved to the moon and back is now is Wife. And she will remain his till enternity, and he has finally been buried in her sweet valley.

    The mere thought of their activities not longer than two hours ago made hard, he wanted her again so badly his dick made twist.

    Deciding he couldn¡¯t get a grip of himself again, after all she belongs to him. So he doesn¡¯t have to take permission to been buried inside her.

    He gaze at the beautiful womanying beside him, his breath hitch as stare at her admiring her beauty. Vincenzo still didn¡¯t understand how this little woman make his heart warms and flutters in a way it hasn¡¯t done before, she has got him wrapped around her little finger without her knowing.

    Kissing her neck once more before slipping his dick into her entrance, Waking her up from her peaceful slumber. He loves the way he always takes he by surprise, her face went from surprise to one of pleasure.

    Her moans filled his ears, like a melodious sounds. Music to his soul, as he made her cum over and over again.

 Chapter 33

    Vincenzo p. o. v

    A streak of warm sunlight pierced through the closed curtains and hits Vincenzo¡¯s sleeping face, He grunt from the sudden disturbance from the light andid in silence for a moment before lifting his eyelids that is still heavy with sleep.

    He surprisingly still felt like going back to sleep, why won¡¯t he. When he barely let them had any sleep, Vincenzo likes to think it¡¯s not entirely his fault that his dick always get excited at the sight of her and always energetic.

    She looks so beautiful and hot, even when she¡¯s asleep, she still looks sexy. Like a trained seductress, and Vincenzo could resist her. They have sex again two more times throughout the night, as we speak. His crotch is straining painfully at the mere feeling of her soft delicate bodyying partially on his body.

    He wants her again but restrain from having his way, she must be sore from their previous activities and didn¡¯t want to add to it, even though it¡¯s killing him.

    A satisfactory grin stretch on his face, to the extent that his cheeks hurt, the thoughts ofst night juggle inside his head briefly before he uttered a sigh. A soft smile unconsciously lit his face and he found a strange melting sensation rooting from his guts, one that made his breath quicken a few paces. His heart skip a few heartbeats and an awkward jitters that moved throughout his body when his eyes found her sleeping so peacefully in his arms.

    ¡±Mine.¡± He growled unconsciously and squeeze her tightly to himself, as if she would disappear if he let go. Deciding on letting her sleep so more, Vincenzo hugged her more and they remain like that.

    After what felt like minutes to Vincenzo but was actually an hour and half, Ava woke up but couldn¡¯t be bothered to open her eyes. She was tired! Her body felt drained of energy and her head throbbed just to be awoken because of herck of rest.

    How long was she asleep? like two hours? Maybe three.

    Or it could have actually been a lot more since they had such a long night, but her body¡¯s exhaustion refused to admit she had more than two hours of sleep.

    She snuggle deeper to her warm soft and hard bed which she find extremelyfortable. It is when the bed rumbles before releasing a soft chuckled does she realized it¡¯s was not a bed but someone¡¯s chest.

    Well not just someone, but her husband.

    Immediately she shot up at the realisation that she had beenying on top of Vincenzo, the nket that was draped over her back fell down to her waist.

    Vincenzo gaze locked with her delicate creamy coloured valley, her breast begged for his attention, inching him to just grab them and he would have if she isn¡¯t so sore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a tease this early in the morning Cara mia.¡± Vincenzo groan with amusement swirling in his chocte orbs.

    Ava quickly clenched the nket and pulled it over herself, her cheeks brightened as she bit her lips as she remembered what they had shared the night before. To Ava what they had shared meant the world to her, she gave her most priceless and precious possession to him.

    Her dignity.

    She didn¡¯t know if it means anything to him and did not n on knowing either to avoid getting hurt in the process.

    But hoped he would treasure it.

    She peeked at him through her eyshes and felt her voice trembling when she spoke to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m not¡± She whispered blushing.

    Vincenzo just stare at her for some time before he spoke.

    ¡°Come here.¡± He sigh patting hisp, Ava hesitated butplied. Vincenzo was quick to wrap his arms around her, and pushing his nose into her neck, biting and sucking on it. Ava shivered at the sensation, as butterflies floods her stomach.

    ¡°Are you sore?¡± Vincenzo already knew the answer but still ask to confirm, if he might be able to have his way with her this morning.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ava whispered, suddenly been aware of the slight ache in between her thigh. The pain isn¡¯t unbearable but still makes her whine whenever she moves too quickly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Cara.¡± Vincenzo dragged out, exhaling deeply. ¡°Are still scared of me?¡±

    The question threw Ava off guard, she moved out of Vincenzo¡¯s arms but he pulled her back instantly missing her skin against his. This is the first time Vincenzo has ever asked her, or even noticing her fear for him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, I won¡¯t ever think of hurting you. And I promise to kill anyone who dares to hurt you, You have my word Ava.¡± Vincenzo affirm.

    He¡¯s promising her protection but what stick to her skull was how his lips caressed her name, making it sound sexy. For the first time since they¡¯ve met he call her by her name, which means he¡¯s serious.

    She gave a single nod and that¡¯s all he needs from her for now, he couldn¡¯t me her for fearing him even if it pains him. The way he had forcefully married her and even threaten to kill her family if she refused him. It would be strange if she isn¡¯t scared, but he nned on changing that.

    ¡°Alright let¡¯s get you clean, yes?¡± He cock his head to the side, amazed as he watched her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bath together to save water, yes?¡± He smirked teasingly at her, causing her to blush deeply.

    ¡°No please.¡± She muttered with wide eyes, she knows very well what he meant by that and she¡¯s not about to lose her legs. Seeing as she is still sore, Vincenzo pick her up as he stood up and ced her back on the bed.

    ¡°Wait here.¡± He told her before disappearing into the bathroom.

    After several minutes of sitting on the bed waiting patiently for Vincenzo, the soft click from the bathroom door draw her gaze to it.

    Vincenzo emerge from the bathroom, stealing her breath away with his exposed firm torso. His hair was damp over his eyes, and droplets of water were cascading down his neck and solid chest. A towel wrapped around his waist which was dangerously close to exposing his nudity.

    His gaze darkening for an instant as they lingered on Ava before snapping out of it.

    Vincenzo stalk towards her and pulled her in for a kiss, an urgent and hunger starved one which onlysted for some seconds, as Ava pull away in severe need of some space from this man, and air.

    They¡¯re both panting hard.

    Ava was aroused.

    She slowly back away not wanting to take whatever this is to the next level just yet.

    Vincenzo gave her a questioning look, tilting his head to the side confused. He looks so cute with that expression, like a lost puppy. But then masks it with his usual expressionless face. Before picking her bridal style, walking inside the bathroom and dropping her in the bathtub, that is filled with hot water.

    He walks out without as much as a nce her way, leaving her confused. She wondered if she had done something wrong but shrug it off and continue her bathing.

 Chapter 34

    Ava p. ov

    I came out of the bathroom with a towel around my chest after a well deserved warm bath, The room was empty, I had half expected to see Vince on the bed with hisptop or even on the couch. But he isn¡¯t, maybe he step out for breakfast or probably to make a call or something.

    I shrug and make my way to the walk in closet at the other side of the room, rummaging through my things looking for something light to wear. Since the weather outside is boiling, ok, I exaggerated that but the sun is hot.

    I settle for a short that stop at mid-thigh and a in tank top, I skip down the stairs to the kitchen as my stomach rumbling warning me to feed it. Entering the kitchen, I stop at the door staring as a middle-aged woman runs about shakingly setting the dinning table.

    Vince who sat at the head of the table was he busy with his phone, oblivious of how frightened the woman is by his presence. I walk in taking a seat beside Vince, his gaze left his phone and settled on me, I look away blushing for no reason. I tried stopping the blush and tingles that spread all over my body from his heated gaze but to no avail.

    Why am I feeling shy suddenly, I¡¯ve never been shy with him before why now. I tensed up when I felt his warm rough hand on my left arm that¡¯s on the table, he picked it up and ced feather like kisses on my knuckles. The feeling of his lips on my hand cursed shivers of desire to swirls through me, I felt my woman folds waking up.

    I clenched my thighs together as the tingling sensation on my Virgina produces a wet pool. I avoid his stares looking anywhere but him.

    ¡°You are beautiful, Cara.¡± Vince raspy voice whispered closed to my ears, I wasn¡¯t aware he has move so close to me that I could feel his body heat and every part of his upper body.

    ¡°My Angel.¡± I suck in harsh breath as he kissed the nape of my neck, I cleared my throat clearing the lump in my throat.

    I shift in my seat to create a little distance between us, hence I¡¯m going to lose myself to these pleasuring feelings.

    ¡°Master.¡± The woman spoke up. ¡°The table is set.¡± Vince wave his hands in dismissal, the woman scurry away. I sigh and turn to serve myself, I gasped at the feast presented before us.

    I gulp and lick my lips as my mouth waters at the sight of these appetizing food.

    ¡°I so want to devour you just as much as you want to devour these foods, I want to be buried inside that sweetness of yours.¡± Vince purred into my ear, making me shiver an action that earned me a victorious smirk.

    He enjoys the effect he had on me.

    Jerk.

    After exhaling a hot breath, I feel my cheeks heat up a bit, I bite my lip not looking at the man behind me even the with the slightest nce. I could feel his gaze on the back of my neck and his body was extremely close to me clouding my senses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bite those sweet lips of yours else I will take you here and now.¡± He grunt, pulling back to his seat. He closed his eyes and took in several deep breaths before fluttering his eyes open.

    ¡°Are you still sore?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Hement before he started eating.

    Vince stood up after he finished eating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave the house, I¡¯m going to my study to sort somethings out. Come meet me if you want.¡± Vince pecked me before exiting.

    Now I¡¯m left alone.

    Groaning I checked the time in the wall clock that is directly above the t screen TV which is stered on the wall. The same TV I¡¯ve been staring at for the past two hours, I¡¯ve gone through all the channels in it but found nothing of interest.

    Sitting alone in the house with nothing to do is making me stir crazy. There¡¯s no distractions to pass away time.

    God knows how much more Vince is going to spend locked up in that study of his; No! I don¡¯t miss him I¡¯m just curious.

    Liar.

    I do miss him which is shocking and unbelievable, but I do miss and I¡¯m not gonna deny it.

    My nails subconsciously begin to pick at the edges of the book in my hand, I¡¯ve re-read one sentence for what feels like forever. My eyes and brain refuse to cooperate today, I know I¡¯m reading the words but nothing is tranting and it¡¯s frustrating to say the least.

    I sigh, my eyes finds their way to the window, it¡¯s a rtively nice day, the sky is blue with only a few clouds scattered around it giving it a breathtaking view.

    I barely have time to register my movements as I¡¯m abandoning my book and making my way to the front porch.

    I paused at the door, should I go and tell Vince I¡¯m stepping out? I¡¯m not technically leaving the house, I¡¯m gonna stay close.

    The air is warm, slightly sticky with humidity. Stopping at the shore of the Beach, I sank down onto the warm sands, leaning my elbows against my knees.

    I love the warm air sweeping pass me, there¡¯s something about the fresh air that calms me and settling my nerves at bay. The breeze caresses my skin, keeping it pleasantly warm, like it¡¯s hugging me.

    The sea ahead looked dozy as it rested in the afternoon glow, a massive expanse of crystal clear water with a miniature sail boat proudly resting on the shore.

    The calm sea reflects the amazing colour of the sunlight in a way only it can. The Waves gently lull on the Sandy shore, slowly breaking then receding, always gracefully touching my toes.

    The smell which these waves conjure is not fishy and disgusting but rather soft and a little salty which is just so luscious.

    I don¡¯t know for how long I¡¯ve been out here in daze, watching the sea in fascination. What had broken me from my daze is the sound of a voice calling out my name.

    I shrug, I must have imagined it. But before I could rx back, the voice came again.

    ¡°Ava.¡± My gaze snap to where the voice wasing from, an angry Vince emerges from the house. Looking around searching for me, on reflects I stood up abruptly snapping his gaze to mine.

    My heartbeats elerate as I stare at his expression, what did I do the same? What got him so angry? I could feel his anger directing to me in every way.

    He took long strides stalking towards me, I took slow step meeting him mid way.

    ¡°What the fuck Ava, I told you not to leave the house didn¡¯t I?¡± I nod mutely as words fail me, but I wasn¡¯t out of the property.

    ¡°You could have gotten hurt, do you really want to get yourself kill?¡± He paused looking around wary as if danger would strike at any moment. ¡°Someone could have shoot at you, I can¡¯t have you getting hurt. You¡¯re not leaving the house without me got it?¡± He hissed.

    He pulled me with him inside the house, and pushed me against the closed door. His hands reach down and pulled down my shorts along with my panties, undoing his pants letting them fall to the floor, he ced both hands on each side of my waist and he lifted me up, my legs wrap around his waist.

    I nced up at him seeing the lust and desire in his eyes, I knew there¡¯s no stopping him and I didn¡¯t want to. He held my legs and slid his thick hard erect into me, I leaned back gasping when he started pounding into me, groaning and panting he thrust into me with wild drive showing no mercy.

    I couldn¡¯t have it any other way.

    My heart is pounding in my ears and sweat covers my body, I wish I wasn¡¯t wearing this dress so that I can feel his skin on mine. My wish was granted momentter when he pulled my top up over my head and tossing it aside.

    He reached down and mouthed my nipple while toyed with the other one, since I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra it gave an easy ess to him. I¡¯m gasping for air as the pleasure is too much to bear, he lean up and pull me in for a kiss still thrusting into me.

    ¡°Have you learned your lesson? Not to leave the house without me?¡± He grits out.

    I couldn¡¯t form any word, my brain came out empty the only thing in it is the pleasant pleasure. His thrusts were fast and hard rocking the both of us.

    ¡°Answer me.¡± Vince gave a long thrust hitting my g- spot.

    ¡°Yes!¡± I cried out in intense pleasure.

    ¡±Good¡±

    I felt a pressure building telling me I¡¯m close to my release.

    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so tight.¡± He grunt.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vince!!¡± I screamed and scratch at his back as we both experience an amazing orgasm.

    My breaths wereboured, we stayed like that leaning on each other with Vince still inside me.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can make you feel this way, Cara.¡± He kissed my cheek and carried me upstairs.

 Chapter 35

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Ah, you did make it alive, Dario was positive you would, guess he was right after all.¡± Tricia Puff out air of relief.

    ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t make it, didn¡¯t you?¡± I eyed her.

    This is our first quiet moment alone, since Vince was so determined to lock me up in his beach house and keeping me glued to his side. I had to follow him everywhere he went, bathroom, study, closet, everywhere. I was frustrated, I even went as far as begging him to let me out for some fresh air but he won¡¯t budge, iming I had disobeyed him by leaving the house when he told me not to.

    Please is walking to the sea side leaving the house? For Christ sake I was still in his property.

    The only reason I¡¯m sitting here in a five star restaurant with Tricia, is because Vince is here for business and since I¡¯m his personal bodyguard I tagged along.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that eye, did you not see his angry scary face that day? It¡¯s was like a volcano ready to erupt.¡± Tricia spoke earning a giggle from me.

    ¡°It¡¯s wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± I tried to defend.

    Tricia gape at me unbelievable.

    ¡°You and I both know it was that bad.¡± She scoffs folding her arms across her chest like a five year old.

    Remembering that day send cold shivers down my body, I was scared shitless. I didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d do to me, but thank God it¡¯s all okay now.

    Although, the oue was quite pleasant.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, why are you smiling like a dead goat.¡± Tricia smirked at me as I gaped at her. I so much want the wipe that smug look from her face but resist the urge to.

    ¡°I don¡¯t in any way smile like a dead goat,¡± I grits out baring my teeths at her.

    She release a heartyugh which I was tempted to join in, I gave her my best death re but that still didn¡¯t fazed her. I let herugh till she¡¯s short of breath, she seat up properly when she has somber up.

    ¡°Seriously how did you make it through,¡± She muttered curiously.

    ¡°I have my ways.¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Yeah, you sure do.¡± She spoke sarcastically.

    I just shrug it off, I¡¯m not about to tell her that toe out alive, I have to open my legs for him. Though she might have guessed that we¡¯ve had sex but I not ready to give her details, just for her to taunt me.

    I still, when realisation hits me.

    Fuck, I can¡¯t get pregnant now and Vince and I haven¡¯t been using protection. I need to buy a pregnancy test and also birth control pills, who knows when I¡¯d have this chance again.

    But Vince ask me to wait for him here.

    When we got here Vince was quick to leave mumbling something about having to get this business done with. His hands skimmed along the length of my arm for a fleeting moment as a temporary goodbye.

    ¡°Wait here for me.¡± He whispered almost pleadingly, before turning on his heels leaving with Dario.

    If I go out now without telling him it will break his trust in me, possibly hurt his feelings if he had any. And If I tell him, he wille with me which is equal to nothing cause I can¡¯t buy birth control pills with him there.

    The only option is to find someone to get it for me.

    Tricia.

    Yes only she can get it for me.

    I brought my stare to her, she is busy sipping her drink while taking in the restaurant clearly oblivious to my worried state.

    ¡°Tricia,¡± I called, she brought her gaze to me raising an eyebrow in question.

    ¡°I need you to do me a favor.¡± She drop her drink on the table giving me her full attention, hearing how desperate my tone is.

    She studied my face for a while.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What can I do for you,¡± She sighed.

    ¡°I need you to go get something for me from the pharmacy.¡± I whisper as if Vince would hear if I spoke too loudly, Tricia narrowed her eyes at me suspiciously.

    ¡°What is it.¡±

    I look around the restaurant to make sure Vince isn¡¯t anywhere near, even if he is not here. He must have ced someone here to watch us.

    Ah, There he is, sitting like a normal customer.

    The way he look around the restaurant for any possible danger and his asional nces at our table with the Bluetooth in his ear gave him away.

    I return my gaze to Tricia who¡¯s staring at me waiting for me to speak up.

    ¡°I need you to get me birth control pills and pregnancy test too.¡±

    Tricia blinked. Once. Twice and thrice, before releasing an ear piercing squeal. She smile in apology when some people re at her, she faced me grinning from ear to ear.

    ¡°You sneaky bitch, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s how you came out alive.¡± Tricia gasped.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡± I answered meekly.

    ¡°Oh, Oh. You¡¯re not ditching me this time, tell me how was it. I mean it¡¯s was your first time, I bet it was wonderful.¡± Tricia sigh dreamily, I groan dreading this moment but I know she bring it up sooner thanter.

    ¡°It was awful and very painful.¡± Tricia gape at me as if she couldn¡¯t believe what I just said, then it Dawn on me.

    ¡°At first it¡¯s was painful.¡± I corrected.

    She rolled her eyes in a duh manner waiting for me to continue.

    ¡°But after that it was¡­.¡±

    ¡°Paradise, like you¡¯re in cloud nine. Right¡± I rolled my eyes at her exaggeration, but I have to admit. It did feel wonderful, everytime we have sex it feels like I¡¯m floating and it¡¯s the best feeling so far.

    ¡°A, she blushing.¡± Tricia gushed, I scowled at her to stop with the teasing but she responded with a wink and flying kisses.

    ¡°Congrats. So why do you need a pregnancy test and birth control pills, don¡¯t you want to get pregnant.?¡±

    ¡°Tricia, I do want kids someday, but not right now. I still have to focus on my study and at least figure out what to do next, I want toplete my studies first before thinking of having a baby. I know it will take a year or two but that¡¯s what I want.¡± I finished.

    ¡°Does Vincenzo approve of this, I mean the birth control pills have you discussed it with him? I don¡¯t want you getting into trouble.¡±

    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t have to know about it.¡±

    I stare at Tricia thoughtful face, she smile at me.

    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you really want, you have my full support¡±

    ¡°Thanks that¡¯s all I need.¡± I breaths, to say the truth the thought of having a baby scares the hell out of me. I want kids and I love them, but what if I¡¯m at good at being a mother, what if I fail at it. I just hope before Iplete my school I will be physically and mentally prepared.

    ¡°Hey! are you here?¡± Tricia snaps her finger in my face.

    ¡°Huh¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m going to get what you requested for, before Vincenzo gets back.¡± I grasped her arm before she could leave.

    ¡°Please be quick.¡± I mumbled fearfully, with Vince watch man watching our table he¡¯ll be informed about Tricia¡¯s departure and might burst out any minute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be quick.¡± She assured before turning on her heels and left, I watch as she disappear out of sight. I sighing, I return my stare to my personal watch man, I found him squinting at our table with an rmed look.

    I beckon him forward, he stood up and walk to me standing behind the chair Tricia had previously upied.

    ¡°Listen, Tricia stepped out to get something, she will be back soon. So please don¡¯t tell your boss about this.¡±

    ¡°Don already knows. He has instructed you to remain put, he¡¯ll join you soon.¡± The bodyguard spoke.

    I froze.

    Is he mad? Am I in trouble? But I didn¡¯t leave as he has asked, he can¡¯t be mad because he didn¡¯t put restrictions on Tricia.

    ¡°Donna, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± I nod.

    It¡¯s been twenty minutes since Tricia left, I¡¯m getting worried, Vince would be done with his business ande out any minute.

    What is taking her so long.

    I anxiously nce at the main entrance expecting to see Tricia whenever someone walks in, I think I¡¯m about to faint from nervousness.

    I just pray and hope Tricia get here before Vince and Dario does, but guess luck wasn¡¯t on my side today, as if it has always been on my beside before. The door in which Vince has entered cracks open revealing Vince.

    Vince took long strides to where I¡¯m sitting, he took the seat closer to me. He pecked my cheeks and frown when he saw my flushed face, I must have looked drained of blood.

    I look away, I¡¯m scared that he might see the anxiousness in my eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Cara mia?¡± He kissed the back of my hand before ncing through the ce to see anything out of ce.

    ¡°Nothing, nothing is wrong.¡± I rushed too quickly, he rised an eyebrow at me. Vince stares at me for a moment trying to figure out something.

    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± He said not pressing the issue further much to my relief.

    ¡°Have you had something to eat?¡± Vince asks staring at the menu.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Good, I want you to be healthy and in good condition to bear my child.¡±

    I gasped, my eyes widened at the realisation of what he meant.

    Like what the hell, he¡¯s expecting me to be pregnant and here I am getting prevention pills. I don¡¯t want to, not right now at least. I¡¯m still too young for it, at least I want to enjoy my youthful age not been stuck with birthing babies and beside I already have one child to take care of.

    ¡°What¡¯s it, you don¡¯t want to bear my child?¡± I saw his jaw locked.

    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­.. I¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Tricia announced saving me.

    ¡°Where the fuck have you been.¡± Dario scowl showing his distaste of her leaving on her own.

    ¡°I went to get that story book I¡¯ve been telling you about.¡± I sigh in relieved at her reply.

    ¡°You could have waited for me to go with you,¡± Dario spoke obviously still not happy.

    ¡°Sorry, I got too excited.¡± She smiled taking her seat.

    While I watch the exchange between Dario and Tricia, I can feel the weight of Vince stare at the side of my face but I ignored it.

    ¡°Ava can I keep the book in your bag I take itter¡± I nod at her and watch as she gingerly kept the book in my bag.

    ¡°Come let¡¯s go, I want to take you around Italy.¡± Vince said taking my hand in his pulling me up.

    ¡°They¡¯re in your bag, I put they along with the book. Becareful.¡± Tricia whispered as we hugged. ¡°Bye.¡± With that Vince pulled me along.

 Chapter 36

    Ava p. o. v

    I woke up to the sound of birds chirping happily.

    My eyes open slowly, adjusting to the bright sunlight that seeped into the room from the window.

    A gentle breeze created by the ceiling fan softly brushed my hair into my face causing a chill to sweep over me. I snuggled up against Vince¡¯s firm chest seeking warmth from his body heat.

    I peek up at the man sleeping soundly beside me, He is sleeping on his back, partially covered by theforter leaving his brain freezing strong abs in disy, with one hand behind his head resting on a pillow.

    He looked so much more handsome when he slept. Vince¡¯s sharp features were more rxed- lips slightly parted, Vince¡¯s disheveled obsidian- ck hair fell in his face, falling slightly over his arched eyebrows that gave him a Stern and focus expression.

    Angr jaw that was perfectly framed by little dark stubble that must have grown over these few days. Although they gave a striking facial features that added to his steely demeanor, but I love his face better off without any.

    It took me a few moments to get over just how beautiful of a human being he was.

    I pulled theforter over our body pressing against his side, I sighed in contentment and slowly fell back to sleep.

    ?

    My eyes open again for the second time this morning, feeling a cold wind brushing pass me. I looked down to see that I waspletely naked, theforter that was draped over me had fallen off at some point during my tossing and turning.

    Gulping from the chilly breeze, I pulled the sheet back up to cover myself. As I did so, I noticed that the weather has changed, it had went from been sunny to cloudy.

    A promise that it would rain soon.

    Reluctantly, I unwrapped myself from Vince and climbed down from the bed, I Walk across the room to the bathroom butt naked.

    I had gone to bed naked because of Vince, since Vince won¡¯t keep his hands to himself. I not gonna lie, I love every bit of it.

    I never thought I would willingly give myself to him but that change.

    Smiling I stood under the shower letting the hot water rx all my stiff muscles, I sighed in contentment as the hotness of the water chased the cold away. Not up to a minute of been under the shower, I felt strong arms circling my waist and brought me to an equally strong chest.

    ¡°Why did you leave the bed without me.¡± Vince spoke in a sexy morning voice that had my knees buckle beneath me. I unconsciously grip onto him for support, I clenched my leg together from the intense sensation that flows through my veins when his hot breaths fanned the back of my neck.

    ¡°I want you to always be there when I wake up, Okay?¡± He gave out a throaty breath, I gulp and nod since words has fall me.

    ¡°Let me bath you.¡± He kissed my cheek and reach out to pick the sponge, he turned me around to face him. I involuntarily swallowed a lump seeing that he¡¯s still in his briefs and the bulge on his briefs is very much outlined as he has been drench under the shower.

    Blushing, I look away.

    His lips pressed against the side of my neck the sensation involuntarily caused me to giggle, I felt his lips move against my skin in presumably a smirk.

    I giggle again and locked my arms around his wide shoulders.

    ¡°Vince I thought you wanted to bath me.¡± I question slightly out of breath, his lips has move from my neck down to my cleavage, my back arched forward. The feeling of his lips on my breast made my nipples to throb almost painfully.

    I gasp as his long lean fingers skimmed down my thighs, my thighs clenched together as his hand slipped in between my legs. I moan at the sensation his fingers brought to me, it¡¯s overwhelming I felt my knees buckle down me.

    ¡°Vince,¡± I moan and whine gripping his hands that is doing wonders between my legs, causing him to growl in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just bath.¡± I move back unwrapping myself from him, I lean up and peck his lips softly before leaning back, only to be gently mmed against the frosting wall. Vince snake his arms around my waist and imed my lips desperately, I couldn¡¯t resist anymore so I just give in.

    The kiss was urgent full of wants and needs, the desire for more began to stir inside of me. His lips yed with mine and I with his, without any hesitation he shove his tongue down my throat, immediately I did the same. I explored his mouth while he staked his imed on mine.

    My arms came up to wrap around him, one hand tangled itself in his dark lock that was damp over his face from the shower while the other gripped at his back, enjoying the feeling of his broad muscles as they flexs under my touch.

    He trailed off of my lips to let me breath, I gasped as he made his way down to the nape of my neck. My hips bucked forward in response to his hard bite on my neck which he soothed a secondter with his slick wet tongue.

    His hands moved over my chest and firmly cupped my breast in his hand, my eyes closed shut.

    His hand fondled my breast, palming it, his pressure not soft and not harsh either. I pushed my chest forward my nipples hardened under his touch.

    ¡°Vince,¡± I whispered in a breath, he growled.

    Vince gripped one of my leg and wrap it around his waist while holding me in ce, I shutter a bit when I felt his hot and pulsing manhood plunged deep inside of me. I lose total control over myself savouring the thrilling sensation.

    In the next couple of minutes the only sound that could be heard throughout the bathroom were our moans, groans and pping of skin against each other with the hot water cascading down our body.

    ¡°Mine,¡± He growl as we both came down from our earth shattering release and body went limb in his arms.

    ¡°Now don¡¯t ever think cock blocking me.¡± Vince tease after we both calm our raging breath.

    I rolled my eyes in response as I couldn¡¯t find it in me to reply.

    But boy!! This man is insatiable, always wanting more and draining my little to no strength.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s bath.¡± Vince smirk victoriously, as he has have his way with me.

    ?

    Fully clothed and my strength fully restored, I decided to make breakfast since we haven¡¯t had anything to eat and the rain is still pouring. And hard.

    Vince has made it somewhat a tradition to take us out for breakfast for the past week, and then show me around for a while. And I have to say it did help a lot in our rtionship, we¡¯vee closer to each other and much more open minded to each other.

    Once Vince insist I should be free with him and speak up my mind when ever I feel it, and him on the other hand has be less controlling and demanding giving me chance to make my own choices.

    It¡¯s the sweetest thing he¡¯s has done and my heart swollen seeing him trying to adjust, it¡¯s not easy for him as he has always be the one calling the shots but he¡¯s trying for our rtionship and for me.

    Seeing him trying to make things easier for us which I know didn¡¯t settle well with him always makes my heart flutter and my stomach filled with butterflies.

    I think I¡¯m falling for him.

    Snapping out of my thoughts, I reach for the doorknob.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where are you going.¡± Vince murmured walking out of the walk-in closet.

    My eyes raked him up and down, I unconsciously gave a small nod of approval on the outfit he has wore. He wore a causal ck T-shirt that hugged him bulging out his muscles, and a ck in Jean tucked around his waist with a ck Versace belt.

    His look ending with a leather sandals. I frown when I realized he is dressed and ready to go out.

    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± The question came out of my mouth before I could process it.

    ¡°I believe I ask you first.¡± He cock an eyebrow as if I was avoiding his previous question.

    ¡°I was just going to the kitchen to make breakfast.¡± I said waiting for him to answer my question.

    ¡°Okay Good.¡± He nod approvingly. ¡°Anyway, I have a few things that demands my attention in town that I can¡¯t neglect, I¡¯ll be back in an hour or two.¡± He kissed my head, his lips lingered for a while before slipping out of the door.

    With a sigh, I followed behind. While he walks out the front door into the pouring rain, I step into the kitchen. I stood behind the white cabs that sat along the lower and upper part of the walls with a wide ss window along one wall where the sink was, giving a view of the rain sshing water against the window.

    The rain is apanied with thunder and lightning giving a sinister feeling. Brushing that creepy feeling away and thought of what to cook, I end up preparing pancakes, Bacon and eggs.

    I brought out the ingredients and started preparing it, whilst sting music from the beats I saw in the living room beside the big speakers a few days back.

    I squeal excitedly when my favorite music pops in. ¡®Please Me¡¯ by Cardi-b and Bruno Mars.

    Lollipoppin¡¯ (Poppin¡¯), twerkin¡¯ in some J¡¯s (Ooh)

    On the dance floor (Uh-huh), no panties in the way (Nope)

    I take my time with it (Ow), bring you close to me (Ow)

    Don¡¯t want no young dumb shit

    Better fuck me like we listenin¡¯ to Jodeci

    I was trynay low (Low), takin¡¯ it slow (Slow)

    When I¡¯m fuckin¡¯ again (Ayy)

    Gotta celebrate, do you man look good? Better put him away

    If you can¡¯t sweat the weave out, you shouldn¡¯t even be out

    Dinner reservations like the pussy, you gon¡¯ eat out.

    I rapped alongside with Cardi B, and twerting the best I can.

    I was so into the song, singing and moving around in the kitchen doing my work, that I fail to notice the shadow that stood in the rain outside the ss window.

    The shattering of the ss window snapped me out of my own world, I stood frozen as I stare at the now ssless window. What got me speechless is the arrow the flew dangerously close to my neck, scrabbling my shoulder before hitting the wall behind me.

    I saw the shadow of the man turning around and running away as some of Vince¡¯s men chase after him.

    Mutely, I turn to where the arrowy carelessly, I saw a piece of paper attached to it. I reaching for it, I read the words written in it with bold letters.

    ¡®YOU OWE ME A LIFE¡¯

    I switched off the stove and sat on a stool with the paper in hand, processing what it meant.

 Chapter 37

    Ava

    It would be difficult for me to describe how I felt at the moment. Obviously, a form of anger was starting to build from within me.

    I should be terrified, petrified even and to speak the truth I am. But my anger is much more than anything other thing.

    My anger is directed to Vince and his rivals, I¡¯m angry at Vince for having too many enemies and his enemies for making me their main target.

    What I don¡¯t understand is why.

    Why me, why am I the main target. I just don¡¯t get it, why using me as a bait to get to Vince. If they want to fight with Vince why not go directly instead of endangering innocent people.

    I¡¯m just an ordinary girl living an ordinary life before Vince came along, now I have to look over my shoulder Everytime I¡¯m out. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m safe in our own home.

    This isn¡¯t what I nned for, it¡¯s not want I sighed up for. All I wanted was a peaceful and quiet life, why can¡¯t I have that, why am I ced in the middle of these chaos.

    I don¡¯t want this.

    I don¡¯t think I can live like this, I wanted out.

    I don¡¯t hate Vince but I hate, not hate, despise his live style. It¡¯s too dangerous for my own good, I can¡¯t keep up with it.

    I didn¡¯t realize I was crying until I felt a drop of tears on my hand, then another came and another before I know it tears has began stream down my cheeks, wetting my upper shirt.

    ?

    I¡¯ve been sitting on a sofa in the living room for God knows how long, lost in my fuzzy thought. My gaze snap to the front door in time to see it mmed shot, Vince storm in toward me and crouched on one knee to my level.

    His hand framed my face, it was warm andforting despite been in the rain not long ago. I move away from his reach even though all I wanted to do was to lean in more, He frown at my action but didn¡¯t say anything thing.

    He made to hold me again and but I repeat my action, Vince growled in furstration causing me to flinch, still I refuse to meet his stare.

    ¡°What the f! ck Cara.¡± From his tone you could tell his barely holding in his anger.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this¡± I whisper.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do what? talk to me Cara.¡± He tone has gone soft noticing how down I am.

    I took in a shaky breath and exhaled sharply.

    ¡°Why do have so many enemies Vince, why?¡± I stood up walking away from him.

    ¡°Ava¡­.¡± He dragged, he stood up abruptly and came in front of me.

    ¡°Stop crowding me Vince, I need the space.¡± I step out of his reach when he tried holding me.

    ¡°Ava stop been difficult and let¡¯s talk.¡± Vince growled angrily balling his fist.

    ¡°I¡¯m being difficult?¡± I asked, astonished. ¡°You would say that because you not the ¡®target¡¯ ¡± I snapped, air quoting the word.

    ¡°I have face life and death situations, I have been shot at three of times in a row. Do you still thing I¡¯m be difficult? If anything I was ying it cool but not anymore, I¡¯m tired of it and I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± I screamed out my lungs.

    Finally bursting out my annoyance and frustration. I took in deep breath to calm my raging breath, that¡¯s when I noticed the men that was standing around the living room with their heads bend down.

    ¡°Get everything ready and wait for me in the car.¡± Vince ordered and without waiting for a reply, or paying attention to the shock looks on their faces. Vince gripped the nape of my neck, it made me feel like a disobedient dog; it seemed as if our roles had switched. Vince was silent and stiff as he dragged me up the stairs to our room.

    He gently push me in first, stepping through behind me and shutting the door behind him with a loud bang.

    He leaned back against it, powerful arms crossed as he re down at me attempting to intimidate me which I gave him credit for because he almost seeded.

    I raised my chin defiantly, folding my own arms. Just because he was physically stronger and taller didn¡¯t mean I should back down.

    I have no idea where all this confidence ising from but I¡¯m d it did. I couldn¡¯t just let him bully me around just because he feels like it.

    We red at each other, both too stubborn to move or look away. He made the first move, although it not quite what I was expecting. I had expected him to scold and be mad at me for speaking rudely to him in front of his men but he simply reach over, cupping my face with one of his huge hands.

    He made no other move just simply stare.

    When he finally moved, he pulled away and opened the door. I stared in confusion; wondering what on earth he was doing. His eyes met mine, giving a look that clearly says ¡± stay here,¡± before slipping out the door.

    I gaped after him a little confused.

    We were in the middle of an argument, where was he going?

    I grabbed the handle intending to ask him just that, when I found out something; he had locked me in. I stepped back from the door like I am been strike by lightning, ring at the closed door.

    How dare he!!!

    I let out a frustrated groan, clenching my fists. Turning, I stomped over to the bed and flown myself onto it and screamed out in frustration.

    ?

    My gaze move from my phone to the door, I watch as Vince quietly walks into the room. He made a pause and frown when he stare at the empty bed, like he was expecting me to sit on it waiting for his arrival like an obedient little girl.

    Well jokes on him! I grinned.

    If only I could just jump on him attacking with blows for locking me in, but I know he would soon notice my presence and just like that his gaze swept the ce and locked on mine.

    I saw his tensed features visibly rx, and he walks further into the room. Quickly, I stood up denying him ess to the closet. He has been drenched from the rain, although the rain ended an hour ago and his clothes weren¡¯t dripping with water anymore, but he was still soaked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just keep me lock in here as it¡¯s pleases you!¡± No reply, all I got in response was a raised of eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s very¡­.. Very foolish!¡± I said still no reply, instead he turned on his heels and walk straight to the bathroom leaving standing here like an idiot.

    I gaped after his retreating back, astonished. The sound of the door mming brought me out of my shock state, I smacked my mouth shut slightly embarrassed.

    I stomped to the bed, angrily sat on it and folding my arms across my chest as a stubborn child would. He won¡¯t ignore me after what he did, I¡¯m going to seat here and wait for him toe out of the bathroom and settle our scores.

    About fifteen minutes of long wait, Vince finally step out with a towel dangerously low around his waist. I stare dumbfounded as the water dripping from his wet hair fell on his shoulder and cascading down his tone abs and disappearing down his waist.

    I gulped as my mind filled with naughty things, my eyes must¡¯ve be clouded with lust. I have to fight the urge to jump on him, licking my suddenly dried lips in anticipation.

    Why am I reacting like some horny teenage girl, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing him like this. What more I¡¯ve even seen him naked but the horny side of me is feeling too excited seeing him in a towel looking all sexy and hot.

    The sound of a chuckle rang in the air snapping me out of my dirty thoughts. I narrowed my eyes at him, he must have noticed my stare because the smirk on his face is so annoying right now.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t get enough, baby girl.¡± He tease reaching forward and kissed my cheek letting his lips to lingered a little longer, before step back and turned in the direction of the closet.

    Where does he thinks he¡¯s going, we are not done!

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue living like this.¡± I stated watching as he came to a sudden halt, I¡¯m guessing he wasn¡¯t expecting that. Turn around with a slight frown, and gaze at me in confusion.

    ¡°Look you must have been used to all of this, the chase, and the danger thates with it but not me. I¡¯m not used to it, hell I didn¡¯t even know it¡¯s has to be this bad, I¡¯ve tried adjusting but it isn¡¯t working.¡± I suck in air to steady my racing heart.

    ¡°Sooner orter they¡¯lle at me again and I might not be too lucky like thest times.¡± Vince gripped my shoulder ring at me to stop.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep looking over my shoulders Everytime, I¡¯m not safe anymore. I fear for my life and everyone around me but I can¡¯t do anything to protect them, it¡¯s sadden me.¡±

    ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t let any dangere near you.¡± His tone was promising, I wants to believe him, I really do but I can¡¯t. Instead, I¡¯m worried for his own safety.

    ¡°Then who will protect you.¡± If he¡¯s busy protecting me and everyone else who will protect him.

    ¡°With you beside me, I¡¯m stronger and no one can defeat me.¡± He assured, but I know that he¡¯s still a human that is capable of getting hurt too. He too needs someone to relyon, he too needs protection and the only way to have that is if everything goes my way.

    I brushed his hands for my shoulder turning my back to him sucking in deep breath before saying what I hope would have his heart shaken.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore!¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you mean, you¡¯ve been repeatedly saying that same thing for long now.¡± From his voice I could tell his tensed, and angry. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving me.¡± He growled.

    Oh boy.

    ¡°There are only to option here¡± I watch his expression but his face has went nk.

    ¡°Either you let me train to defend myself¡­.. Or We get a divorce.¡± My breath freezed waiting for his reaction

    Silence.

    Silence.

    Silence.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    A sudden roared echoes throughout the house, it probably shook the house. I felt myself paralyzed with fear.

 Chapter 38

    Ava p. o. v

    I copsed on the hard wooden floorpletely exhausted and breathless, my limbs ache and every parts of my body hurts like hell. I remainying there on my stomach not wanting to stand up, my bones are too weak for any more movements plus I find it rxing here.

    My breathing is hard, short and fast. My throat is dried to the point it¡¯s almost sore, sighing in contentment as I felt at peaceying on the floor and gathering my strength.

    I had just finished jogging eightps around the perimeter of the big Field thaty behind the beach house. I just want toy here and sleep to God knows when, The door open and shut disturbing my peaceful rest.

    ¡°Donna.¡± I grunt and turn to Luca, my personal trainer and one of Vince most trusted men. Luca would easily passed as a giant, his stature is quite intimidating. He is tall, very tall easily towering over my 5¡¯4 standing at six feet,rge and extremely tense bulging muscles.

    There¡¯s is a five inches long scar across his left eye which gave him a fierce and Stern personality. His Sandy brown hair hung over his forehead partly covering his gery shaded eyes that look empty.

    Groaning I reached out and took the bottle water from his stretch hand, Gulping down the entire content, I release a loud burp while dropping the bottle nosily on the floor.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a five minute break before moving to the next activity.¡± Luca offered walking to sit in one of the chairs whilst lifting weights.

    I moaned in approval, I rolled on my back and release a hearty sigh. Today had to be the third day I¡¯ve been having training sessions with Luca, three brutal days of my life. it¡¯ssted four hours each day but those four hours felt like four years to me.

    The train sessions contains of jogging for my speed, with a target of tenps. The first day I had only managed foursps before going limp, and yesterday I made it to sixps. Luckily, I havepleted eightps and boy do I feel weak. All I wanted to do now is to crawl in a ball on myfortable bed and sleep.

    Next, I have to do fifty push-ups, and so far I¡¯ve only reached twenty, I grimace dreading doing the push-ups but I have to, I needs to.

    I have already sighed up for it, which wasn¡¯t an job to do, convincing Vince to allow me train is not an easy job. Plus I need to learn to defend myself if need be, I¡¯m not gonna sit around and wait for someone toe rescue me like so dasmel in distress.

    I know Vince will protect me, but I can¡¯t bepletely powerless and defenseless. Remembering back to when I ask Vince to allow me train or file divorce got me chuckling and shuddering.     shback

    ¡°There are only to option here¡± I watch his expression but his face has went nk.

    ¡°Either you let me train to defend myself¡­.. Or We get a divorce.¡± My breath freezed waiting for his reaction

    Silence.

    Silence.

    Silence.

    A sudden roared echoes throughout the house, it probably shook the house. I felt myself paralyzed with fear.

    The sound of the mirror on the dresser shattering cause me to flinch in shock, I whine and gasp as he flipped the dressing table over creating a huge mess. He turned to me with a menace look, he was livid: his eyes darkened but you could see an internal me burning within them.

    His body is stiff and tensed, a vein in his neck is pulsing angry. His re is intensified with how rapid his breaths are, I cringe from it unable to hold his stare, more like re. My gaze lock with something dropping from Vince tight fist; A liquid. I frown.

    Blood.

    Drop.

    Blood.

    I watch with an uncontrobly ache clenching in my heart as blood drops from Vince bruised knuckles, they must have split hence the blood. My fingers inch to go hold and tender to his wounds, but I fear he might me up again and hurt himself even more.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to mind the pain though or maybe he didn¡¯t notice. He took a slow predatory step towards me causing me to involuntarily lean back since I¡¯ve been sitting on the bed, Vince was in front of me cing his hands on both sides of me trapping me in ce before I know it.

    His lips crashed on mine in a angry kiss bruising my lips in the process, the kissst for a minute before he broke off. His lips angrily skimmed down my neck to my shoulder, his hot breaths fanned my neck and Left me gasping for air.

    ¡°You want to be free? You want a divorce? But you¡¯re mine and you can¡¯t have both. You¡¯re are going to remain mine till myst breath, fuck! I¡¯ll kill any bastard who tries to take you from me!¡± Vince hissed, his jaw locked and his eyes grew darker.

    ¡°For fuck sake, you¡¯re the air I breathe, my strength and I love you!¡± His voice tone down at the end.

    My eyes ze over. I was thrilled beyond belief, I feel giddy and warm on the inside.

    My hands became sweaty as my heart rate elerate uncontrobly, all I could do was stare wide eyed and mouth open. I smacked my mouth shut realising how foolish I must look.

    It¡¯s still baffling; I mean, the mighty Mafia Don confessing his love to me? It¡¯s shocking and left me speechless.

    I wonder if he realize what he was saying and wether or not I should acknowledge it, it might just be the heat of the moment right? I mean, he may be to angry that he didn¡¯t realize what he just said. I¡¯m sitting there like ¡®Did he just¡­ Obviously he didn¡¯t mean it.

    I don¡¯t know how to react, I stare up at his looming form. I searched his eyes and face for any sign that he didn¡¯t mean it. But he was sincere, the sincerity was clearly over his face.

    I gulp down harsh breath.

    ¡°Did¡­. Did you mean it?¡± I found myself asking looking him straight in the eyes, his face twist to the one of confusion.

    I swallow the thick lump that has form in my throat, scared of his reply. What if he didn¡¯t mean it, what if I heard wrong. Shrugging those thoughts from my mind I asked

    ¡°Do you really love me?¡± I didn¡¯t know he would actually love me, even I didn¡¯t like him at first but now I admit I¡¯m bing attracted to him. But for him to love waspletely out of the question to me.

    ¡°Yes! With every limbs in my body. I love every inch of your body, have you not realize it by now.¡± He peppered kisses all over my face.

    ¡°I worship your begin Cara mia, howe you didn¡¯t know that yet?¡±

    I was lost of words, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My sluggish brain couldn¡¯t even process it in time, this too much to take in. How did I not notice it? Maybe, I¡¯m just in denial thinking I¡¯m just paying off my dad¡¯s debt.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t expect you to reciprocate it back, yet! But do you at least have a little feeling for me?¡± He sound so vulnerable right now, like a little child denied of his chocte sweet.

    I gave a shy nod hiding my flushed from his piercing gaze, he chuckled and kissed my head affectionately muttering something along the lines of that¡¯s been enough for him. By now the divorce and defense training has been forgotten.

    ¡°So you know why you can¡¯t leave me, why I would kill anyone that tries to take you away from me.¡± Vince growled at whatever thought was going through his head.

    Here I thought we have forgotten about that.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on divorcing you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why did you speak of it.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted you to choose to allow me train to defend.¡± I reveal, my cheeks burning in embarrassment.

    ¡°About that.¡± Vince picked me up and sat on the spot I had previously upied and sat me on hisp. ¡°You won¡¯t be needing that.¡± He mumbled against my skin causing me to shudder in delight, but I frown when I processed his words.

    I groan knowing it isn¡¯t going to be easy convincing him, then I have to put n-b in action. Speaking to him in thenguage he understands. *Wink* Blushing.

    End of shback

    Afterpleting twenty five push-ups, we have another break before doing some circuits. Like star jumping, lunges, squatting and nking¡­. It felt like extreme yoga truthfully. Each setsted forever and he made me do all of them.

    Then after those circuits he would teach me self defense skills which we currently are at.

    ¡°Donna, you need to strike with more force than that. Use of elbows is best when been attacked from behind, and it demands force.¡± Luca instructs. But I was exhausted and I couldn¡¯t wait for lunch time to take a nap.

    ¡°Again¡± Luca said, pretending to attack me from behind. With a new found determination to get this done and over with, I point my elbow towards the ground. I raised my elbow swiftly to hit him in the chin.

    ¡°Ava.¡± Vince snapped.

    My eyes darted over to him, our movements paused. Luca released me from his hold as Vince hot re rested on him burning holes on his skin. I stroll over to him walking into his embrace, I wrap my arms around him resting my head on his chest. I felt his lips on my head and I let out a sigh of contentment, he pulled back a little wiping away sweat from my face and looking me all over.

    Searching for any bruised or injuries on my skin, he had harshly instruct Luca to not allow me get even a scratch. I rolled my eyes slightly getting used to this behavior of his but still embarrassed aware of Luca presence, He does this at every end of each training treating me like a child.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today Luca you can leave.¡± Vince dismissed.

    ¡°Yes Don, Donna.¡± He bow slightly before walking out of the basement. It¡¯s the same routine everyday, we train but no words share, he never speak more than he should and when he does it only consist of training rte. And then Vincees dismiss him, he would repeat the same words before leaving mutely.

    He looks empty and lost, he seemed to have go through some kind of tragedy in life that has made him reserved and off close from people. From what Vince has told me, his always on his own never socializing with the others.

    I felt the need to help him, to help him out of the shell he¡¯s hiding in but all my attempts to raise a conversation with him were useless. Sighing I watch until his retreating back went out of sight, I brought my attention back to Vince whose nose rub against my front neck.

    ¡°I hate other men hands on you, I should be the only one touching you Cara mia.¡± Vince growled.

    I pulled away from him yfully ring at him, that exin his re at Luca early. He must have irritated when he saw Luca¡¯s arms grabbing my mid stomach and lifted me up in the air, I reach down and pulled the trainers off my aching feet.

    Vince leads us out of the basement down the hall to the kitchen, I eagerly sat on a chair and gingerly heap my te with the heavenly goodness set on the table. Wasting no time I dig inpletely starving, from the corner of my eye I saw Vince staring at me with amusement but I pay him no heed.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back home on Friday¡± Vince announced.

    I still, my eyes darted to him in awe. A loud squeal escape my lips before I could stop it, I jump from my seatnding on Vince hugging him tightly.

    ¡°Oh.. ohh¡­ I needs to buy something for everyone. And yes, a special something for Marco and Grace. Goodness! why am I still sitting? I need to go out shopping for them.¡± I mumbled and dragged Vince behind me upstairs to freshen.

    My hunger and exhaustionpletely forgotten, rece with the excitement of going home and going back to my usual life. More importantly, I¡¯ve missed my family and best friend.

 Chapter 39

    Ava p. o. v

    I stared at the center of the water which we were miles away from and watched the breeze caress it, creating an an uproar as the waves crashed against each other.

    A small gentle smile spread on my lips, it was one of contentment and awe. Watching the waves flowing tho and fro gave me a sense of serenity.

    Sighing, I slumped against the headrest of the seat bore out of my mind. And waiting anxiously for us to get home, I¡¯ve missed everyone; my family, my friends and that consist of only Nate since Tricia was with me all this while, although we don¡¯t get to see each other often but we did sometimes, which are when Vince wants us to.

    I didn¡¯t really gave it much thought, since we were on our honeymoon and it was supposed to be only the two of us, no friends or family but I¡¯m d Tricia came along.

    Then again I miss school and most importantly for some reason I miss Marco more than anyone and anything, and I cannot wait to see him as if he¡¯s a part of me. I find it weird because I¡¯ve only been with him for like two weeks and I¡¯m already this attached to him.

    Anyway, I can¡¯t wait to get back to my life, although Vince made our stay in Italy splendid and memorable. He took his time taking me to ces like, the museum that held a lot of ancient things, historical towers and ancient pce. And then we went to the zoo on my plead, Vince was totally against it stating that there are wild animals there and I might get hurt.

    But I¡¯ve always wanted to go to a zoo, heter agreed on the condition that I will stay by his beside throughout our visit to zoo. There are many animals I¡¯ve longed to see such as; Cheetahs, Hippos, Kangaroos, Panda and many More.

    I couldn¡¯t stay still any longer, this ne ride is taking forever. I let out a groan of boredom and furstration, I re at Vince whose been sitting beside me and typing on his phone non-stop and receiving countless calls only to find him staring at me in amusement.

    I frown at him not seeing what his amusing him, he let out a soft chuckle whilst flicking my nose. I fold arms over my chest pretending to be annoyed.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Vince pats hisps, I pout but hastilyplied seeking his warmth. I sat on his legs straddling him, Vince pecked my pouted lips and rest my head on his toned chest.

    ¡°We¡¯llnd in two hours, my Angel.¡± He muttered rubbing my back soothing, I released a content sigh and before I know it I doze off.

    ?

    I found myself waking up slowly, my body felt heavy and my mind fuzzy. I couldn¡¯t seem to wake up fully due to the fact that we left Italy by 3am cutting my sleep short, and now my eyelids still felt heavy and my body weak.

    I flutter my eyes open slowly expecting to be met with bright light, but fortunately, everywhere was dim. I took a nce around suddenly aware of the change of surrounding, I was still sitting on Vince legs straddling him only this time we are in a moving car instead of the jet, my guess is that we¡¯vended while I was still asleep.

    I return my gaze to Vince, I gasped. His eyes are closed and his breathe even out, that could only mean one thing.

    He¡¯s sleeping.

    Vince has never slept through any ride before, so of course It¡¯s a shocker to see him sleeping soundly in my arms. Technically, I¡¯m the one in his arms but that¡¯s not the point.

    Light snores escape his parted lips, his brows drawn in a slight frown but aside that he looks cute. Too cute I¡¯m tempted to pinch his cheeks.

    I pull my body up and ced a ghostly kiss on his lips, I traced between his brows down his nose with my finger tip, and cupped the side of his face slightly, trialing it down to his sharp chin. I ran my fingers across his hairless chin line up to his Slim lips that was now set on a straight line, I pulled back not wanting to wake him up.

    Vince needed the rest, I haven¡¯t seen him sleep so peacefully in the day time. He¡¯s always busy with some work or the other; I mean, he is the leader of a Mafia so there has to be a lot of responsibility too. But my man is still human, and he needs some time off to himself.

    I giggled silently when I realized I just called Vince my man, Vincenzo the most feared man I¡¯ve ever heard of is actually my man.

    ¡°Thinking about me?¡± Vince raspy voice snapped me out of my thoughts, I raised my gaze to him already staring at me.

    ¡°I thought you were sleeping.¡± It can out more of a statement than a question.

    ¡°How can I sleep when I¡¯m holding my life in my arms, Cara mia.¡± He kissed my throat earning a soft moan from me, which triggered a reaction from him. Vince grip around my waist tightens and he pulled me in for a kiss.

    I wrap my arms around his neck bringing us close, craving his soft alluring lips. The car jerks to a stop before we could deepen the kiss, Vince growled angrily in distaste while I blush hiding my face in his chest, I hadpletely forgotten where we are.

    I climbed down after Vince, before us is an unfamiliar two story building in an unfamiliar environment. The building is made of ss and pirs, but there are few bricks at the right ces.

    I try not to gawk at the exterior of the building that can easily pass as a mansion, Vast, Slick and all round magnificent luxury exterior. A rose garden sat at the far left side of the house providing a typical homey andforting aura.

    Behind us is a fair size fountain which we had rode around before stopping at the front of the house, A statue; A Lion roaring perched on top. Water spurted from its mouth splitting by it¡¯s canines, Theny harshly into the crystal blue pool beneath causing ripples to form and wave out until they were no more.

    Feeling confused I turn to Vince for answers, he was already staring at me as if waiting for me to say something.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± I couldn¡¯t fight the redness from my cheeks as Vince stare intensifies.

    ¡°Home.¡± He scoop me up in his arms, walking to the front door.

    Home?

    ¡°I thought we are staying at the other house.¡± I thought out loud.

    ¡°That¡¯s the main house, my parents and siblings live there and this is our home. We¡¯ll be staying here only Just the two of us.¡± He smirked smugly.

    Just the two of us? And Marco? Where will he be staying. Before I could ask him just that, one of the security men that is standing closer to the door, swung the door open for us.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Vince Walk through the door and into arge living room.

    ¡°Wee back!¡± various voices echo, I flinch in surprise and amazement not expecting everyone to be here to wee us.

    I was pulled in a hug by Vince mother.

    ¡°Wee back dear,¡± She murmured to me which I replied a thanks. My Mom was next pulling me into a warm hug, I remain in her hug for a couple of more seconds before she release me smiling at me sweetly as if all her worrys has just disappeared.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you sis.¡± Alex said hugging me tightly.

    ¡°Hope he wasn¡¯t much of a douchebag.¡± Alex whispered in my ear causing a chuckle to escape me, I shook my head at him d that Vince didn¡¯t hear him. After that everyone came up to hug us, Well me precisely since Vince expression has went nk giving a stern look.

    ¡°Hope your stay with that boring brother of mine was bearable.¡± Kara sigh as we made our way up the stairs, it¡¯s been an hour since we came home and our Mom¡¯s won¡¯t let us leave the kitchen. Feeding us to the brim, I¡¯m so filled right now that I find it hard to breath.

    Vince had somehow managed to slipped from their grasp with the excuse of having an important work toplete leaving me to face their constant need to feed me. I breathe in relief as I have been released to go freshen up.

    ¡°No, not at all. infact it was enjoyable and memorable.¡± I said grinning while recurring our visit to different ces.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Kara rolled her eyes as if not convinced. ¡°Alright let me leave to freshen up, but remember you still owes me a girls day out.¡±

    I nod at her stepping into the room Kara had Walk me to, I was stunned. The room I was standing in right now is the description of beautiful. It was generouslyrge, the walls are covered in ck and stale grey wallpapers. The polished furniture did coborated with the gloomy dark theme.

    The bed is King size and pushed against the wall with a leather ottoman at the foot. At the opposite wall of the bed there is arge TV mounted to the wall, On my right is a sliding door leading to the balcony over looking the estate.

    I slide the door open to the balcony and instantly I am hit with stormy breeze making me giggle. Still with a smile on I stand against the rail and watch the open green field thaty behind the manison, it¡¯s huge with trees surrounding it, maybe leading to a forest.

    There were several men, about thirty werebatting against each other, I couldn¡¯t make out their faces from up here; not that I know any of them. But I could hear their grunts and ngs they threw at each other.

    I sighing, I decided to go and freshen up. When I stepped out of the closet in a sleeveless blue dress that is glue to my body like a second skin, it¡¯s has deep V-cut that exposed very little of my cleavage. The dress stops just above my knees with a split on the right leg. I had bought this dress some time ago but didn¡¯t find it in me to actually wear it, so today I feel like wearing it and I must admit it did bring out my curves.

    I found Vince sitting on the bed, his sleeves are rolled up to his elbows and the three upper button on his shirt was left undo. For a moment I felt self conscious under his fervent eyes.

    He studies me from head to toe, My stomach dips while looking at him. His eyes slightly darken as the corner of his lips curl up into a sexy smirk. His eyes daring, they have this maic pull in them.

    ¡°Come here, Baby.¡± Hemands. His voice deep. The air around us is buzzing with tension, and I can feel that he¡¯s turned on.

    My lips curls up into an evil smirk as an idea pops in my mind. His eyes grew darker as his gaze focus on my lips, I slowly start to move to the door wanting to get out of here as soon as possible. If not I would remain here lock up in this room with him all day.

    Suddenly, I feel his hot breath tickling the back of my neck. Goosebumps erupt all over my skin when his strong arms wrap around my waist making forget how to breath.

    In the next moment, I¡¯m pushed up against the door, facing him. His eyes were animalistic.

    ¡°Where are you going all dressed up My love?¡± He asks in a low deep husky voice.

 Chapter 40

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Where are you going all dressed up, My love?¡± He asks in a low deep husky voice, dipping his head in between my boobs and sniffing them. This shook up my insides and I gulp audibly. I feel his hard erection press up against my stomach causing my head to spin and my mind fuzzy.

    He smirks when he realize that he has sessfully have his effect on me, and must admit Only him can make me feel this way.

    I feel him shower kisses around my cor bone before he sucks hard on it, earning a rewarding moan from me. My hands climbed up to his chest and I clutch onto his shirt for support. Vince pulls me closer, I felt one of his hands trailing up and down my side while the other reach up to pull the dress from my shoulder.

    And that did it, I snap out of the spell I¡¯ve been influence by. I gently push Vince back creating a little distance between us, He frown at my action. He reached out to pull me to himself but I grabbed his hands stopping him. There no way I¡¯m letting him touch me again because that would make me melt in his arms and forget what I was supposed to do.

    ¡°Are you denying me?¡± His voice deepen almost to a growl, he narrowed his eyes as he took a threatening step forward.

    ¡°Yes!- No!¡± I let out a furstrated groan. ¡°What I meant was that Marco closes in twenty minutes time and I should be there when he closes to pick him up.¡± I exined. The darkness that has looked over Vince features disappeared and his face return to be emotionless.

    ¡°That¡¯s the driver¡¯s Job, so don¡¯t stress yourself.¡± He States pulling me by the waist, my hands rest on his solid chest.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The driver? It is the driver¡¯s Job?

    What the hell!

    Don¡¯t tell me the driver has been the one picking his kid from school.

    That¡¯s a terrible experience for any kid, not having any body to pick up from school expect for the driver. Not even his Dad.

    That¡¯s was supposed to be Vince Job as the father, fine! He has a lot of work already but he could have at least create some time to go pick Marco from school or send someone aside from the driver.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never gone to pick him once?¡± I asked bewildered.

    ¡°No.¡± He replied casually like it¡¯s not a big deal.

    ¡°And nobody else does either!¡± I stated.

    ¡°No.¡±

    I was stunned and heart broke for the kid.

    He must have been waiting for the day when his dad or anyone from his family wille to pick him from school, but he couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Kara do pick him up sometimes.¡± I was a bit relief hearing that. But still isn¡¯t enough.

    Marco deserve better and while I¡¯m here, I¡¯m going to give him all the happiness he deserves and make it up to him for all the lost times.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be bringing him from school henceforth.¡± My voice came out strong and filled with determination.

    ¡°Okay, Cara mia.¡± His eyes softened as he stares at me, a glimpse of hope sh through his eyes that if I wasn¡¯t staring into his eyes I would¡¯ve missed it.

    His eyes went hard andpletely dark when he takes them up and down my body, I felt his chest vibrate before what was almost a snarl left his lips.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wearing that outside.¡± He pinned me to the door hovering over me ring at the dress.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask pretending to be innocent, I know for a fact that he wouldn¡¯t let me go out in this dress but I¡¯ve bought it and I can¡¯t let it go to waste.

    His eyes narrowed as he re at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s shows too much skin.¡± He grits out through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Go in there and change.¡± He gesture to the closet. I was about to protest when his phone rang, he angrily root it out from his pocket to end the call but pause and received it.

    ¡°What.¡± His tone harsh that I pity the person from the receiving end.

    ¡°How did it happen.¡± His tone was now calm, but you could easily tell, it was calm before the storm.

    He is boiling with rage.

    ¡°Fucking handle it!¡± This time he growled.

    Vince was already pissed without my clothing, and whatever he is listening to is fueling his anger.

    I don¡¯t like that.

    I want to calm him down, I want to relieve him from this anger but how? He look like he will explode any minute, slowly I brought my left hand to his shoulder rubbing on it softly. While my right hand reach up to the side of his face, cupping it in my tiny palm.

    His gaze snapped to mine and I felt him rx a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± He hang up and shove the phone in his back pocket. Then pulled me in for a kiss whichsted for a minute but it was intense and filled unspoken emotions that it took my breath away.

    ¡°I have something important to deal with, I want you back home as soon as you are done picking Marco from school.¡± He instruct.

    I nod as I¡¯m still trying to catch my breath, for fuck sake! Vince isn¡¯t even lost of breath while here am I panting like some bull dog.

    ¡°And change from this trash.¡± With that he¡¯s out the door.

    I¡¯m so not change from my dress, Vince can go fuck himself if he want but I¡¯m not changing my dress. I want to see how he reacts when he realized I went against him, I mean where¡¯s the fun in been all submissive and obedient all the time.

    I need to spicy up my rtionship.

    Do a few things he said not to and wait for his his reaction.

    It¡¯s so going to be fun.

    I Waited until the sound of his car fades out before slipping into a car that would take to Marco¡¯s school.

    ???

    We drove through the giant gate to the equally huge building of the school, The school is amazing and well constructed. It could easily pass as one of those small Universities, Yeah that big.

    I bet it¡¯s would cost a fortune to be enrolled in this school, well it¡¯s worth it seeing how big the school buildings are and how well kept it is. The teachers of course would be of high standards too.

    The driver, James pull up at a spot in the parking lot.

    ¡°Donna please wait here while I go get your son.¡± James spoke up for the first since we left the house.

    I gave him a puzzled look, one for speaking to me with so much respect it almost choke me. As if he would be dead the second he said something wrong. Vince must have threatened him or something.

    Secondly, asking me to wait while he go bring Marco. If that¡¯s the case why am I here, what am I here for. I¡¯m here to pick him up and I will do that by going in and bring him myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will go get him myself.¡± I offered a friendly smile at him.

    ¡°Can I at leaste with you?¡± He said pleadingly. I gave him a simple nod, I do not want someone to get into trouble with Vince because of me. One thing I know about Vince is that he gets extremely violence when pissed, not with me though.

    The only thing he does when he¡¯s angry at me is giving me a punishing kiss or spank me, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the same with others.

    James came down from the car and rush to my side opening the door for me. I whispered a quiet thanks before proceeding to the school entrance with James behind me looming over me, and ready to swallow whatever seem like a threat.

    ¡°Mrs Alfonso.¡± A feminine voice came from beside me, turning to where the voice came from. Behind a desk is beautiful woman who seems to be in herte thirties. She looks professional from her dressing to her movements.

    She round her desk walking towards us, even her steps are calcted. But the sweet smile on her face made her friendly enough to be approached.

    ¡°Katelyn Logan the receptionist but do call me Kate.¡± She extend her hand for an handshake.

    ¡°Ava.¡± I replied curtly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to drop by today.¡± Kate sweet smile never leaving her face, it is contagious causing a smile to spread on my lips.

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± She lead us to a foyer where elementary students sat ying among themselves while waiting to be picked up.

    At the far end, sat Marco with another kid, a girl. They were only hands and talking in hush voice, Marco sat blocking her from others view almost protectively.

    ¡°Marco.¡± Kate called drawing his attention from the little girl giving me a perfect view of her face. I almost gasped when I saw who she is, she¡¯s the kid Vince killed her father that day at the restaurant. She is the child I had safe from getting killed by Vince, then gave her to a couple that couldn¡¯t bear children and was ready to take her in.

    I had made sure Vince bear all her school expenses and her well being, Vince gave the kid¡¯s new parents Jobs to assist themselves.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Marco eximed snapping me out of my lost state.

    A smile grace my face, I bend down on one knee to his height. He ran into my arms, wrapping his arms around my neck.

    ¡°I missed you so much Mom.¡± He murmured into my neck.

    ¡°I miss you too baby.¡± I kissed the side of his face.

    Marco cupped my face in his small hands looking me all over.

    ¡°You look beautiful Mommy.¡± Marcopliments. I chuckled to myself at how he¡¯s doing what I¡¯m supposed to do.

    ¡°You look handsome too.¡± I pinch his cheeks softly.

    I stood up and to my surprise, we are the center of attention. Everyone has stopped what they were doing and now staring at us, some in awe and others curiously.

    ¡°Mommy this is Zoey, my best friend.¡± He gesture the girl forward. Zoey step forward from behind Marco with a confident smile on her lips.

    ¡°Hi Marco¡¯s Mom, I¡¯m Zoey. You¡¯re really pretty.¡± Zoey said waving her hand. She¡¯s quite easy-going for a kid, I had half expected her to beid-back and quiet but I¡¯m d she¡¯s happy.

    She didn¡¯t know me because she was under sedation when I had took to her new parents.

    ¡°And you are gorgeous¡± I said fondly.

    ¡°Marco say bye to your friend let¡¯s go home.¡± I told Marco.

    He hugged and kissed her cheeks then whispered something to her which made her giggle, before they wave bye and we left the building to the packing lot.

    My phone pinged signifying a new message, I brought it out of the clutch bag.

    It¡¯s a message from Tricia.

    Tricia: it¡¯s urgente see me ASAP.

    ¡°James please take me to my apartment.¡± I don¡¯t know what could have be urgent but whenever Tricia message me instead of calling, it¡¯s always because she¡¯s emotionally down.

    ¡°But Donna, I was instructed to take you home immediately after finishing from here.¡± James said.

    I know he will get into trouble but I can¡¯t leave my best friend when she needs me the most just because of an overly protective husband.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will call Vince, just drive I need to be there in as soon as possible.¡± I was restless, Tricia could do something harmful to herself if I¡¯mte.

    ¡°But Donna¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t get you into trouble¡± I assure him when even I am getting into trouble myself.

    ¡°Mom can Ie with you?¡± Marco asked grasping into my left arm.

    ¡°No baby, you need to go home and rest, you must be tried from school.¡±

    ¡°No!!! I want to be with you.¡± Marco drags.

    ¡°No sweetie, you go home freshen up and eat. Then take your nap, I¡¯ll be back before you wakes up and we¡¯ll spend time together. Okay?¡± I persuade.

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°Yes I promise.¡± I said crossing our fingers. I kissed him on the head.

    I hope I keep to my word, one not getting James in Vince dark side. Two be home before Marco wakes up and that too before Vincees back home. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll throw a fit if I¡¯m not home.

    Oh God please help me.

 Chapter 41

    Vincenzo

    A car sat parked neatly and quietly in front of an iron steel gate that would easily intimidate a passerby. But not the people in the car, infact they seem unbothered that they were residing in front a powerful gangster¡¯s house.

    A Turkish gangster, they are considered big and powerful in Turkey. And most other Mafias steer clear from them, but certainly not Vincenzo and most importantly not when he was stolen from.

    Yes, it¡¯s Vincenzo and his men in the car parked in front of the Turkish gangster gate.

    Vincenzo was informed that the Turkish men ambushed his men when they were bringing in his containers. That¡¯s not the issue though, infact that¡¯s the least of Vincenzo¡¯s worries. What had tick him off was the fact that this small group were testing and ying with his patience.

    Vincenzo¡¯s patience with them is already wearing thin and now his patience is Lost. When they start gathering information about his wife and family.

    Vincenzo re at Dante impatiently, they have been waiting here since half an hour for Dante to hack in the cameras in the mansion before them.

    ¡°Almost done.¡± Dante reply Vincenzo re, one thing Dante give these Turkish people for is their tight security. It could have been impossible for an ordinaryputer operator to hack their system, but for him it just like crashing an insect.

    ¡°Done.¡± He announced as the gate open by itself and Dario speed their car through it.

    Men sprut out of the security house and chase after them, shooting at the bullet proof tinted car. The car roll to a stop at the entrance of the building, Dario, Dante and the man sitting beside Dante, Luca. Jump out of the car fully armed with very hefty looking weapons.

    The Men attention remain on the three italian Mafias as they fire bullet at each other. Giving Vincenzo chance to quietly enter the mansion without being spotted. He step into living room sparkling with lights from the crystal chandelier in the fairly high celling and from other bulbs from around the walls.

    The upants sitting in the living room seems to be having a family time or bonding, their gaze snap to the intruder invading their privacy. But they remain frozen in their ce as the recognition of who has entered their home unannounced and uninvited.

    What even left them breathless and sweating, is the fact that he had entered so easily with none of their security chasing after him. Nor was they informed of his arrival, That only brought them to one conclusion.

    They are being ambushed.

    Vincenzo¡¯s gaze swept the entire sitting room, a satisfied smirk ster at the base of his lips watching the Turkish gangster leaders trembling with horror at the mere sight of him.

    Even Hasim Deniz.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The current leader of the Turkey¡¯s Mafia is stunned and shivering slightly.

    ¡°Ah, Vincenzo how nice of you to drop by.¡± Hasimmented standing up from his seat and walking to Vincenzo, his tone slightly on the edge as he desperately tries to hide his nervousness.

    Vincenzo tantly ignoring him as he locked his terrifying dark eyes on Lewis Deniz, son to Hasim Deniz and the sessor to the Turkey¡¯s Mafia throne.

    Lewis shift ufortably under Vincenzo dark gaze, his hands became sweaty and sweats formed on his forehead. Having notice the thick tension in the air and how tensed his son is, he tried to lighten the mood.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of your arrival, I would have prepare for your visit. Please do have a seat let¡¯s talk over some cup of tea.¡± Hasim shook as he spoke again, this time the nervousness could be heard in his voice.

    He had figured Lewis must have offended Vincenzo in some way. Lewis is just neen and can be very reckless and careless at times, always getting into one trouble to the other but always seem to have his ways before with no one stopping him.

    But this time he has cross his boundaries bynding himself in Vincenzo grip.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Vincenzo look calm and rxed as if he isn¡¯t boiling in rage deep within him.

    He walk to the seat Hasim was previously upying and sat on itfortable, ignoring the surprise look and gasps the others around him was giving. Hasim swallow the lump in his throat audibly and ring at his son.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Hasim draws unensure of what to say but much to his annoyance Vincenzo simply raise an eyebrow at him, amused by the whole situation.

    After a lot of struggle Hasim finally ask.

    ¡°What brought you here?¡± He demands. Though not with the authority he used with his subordinates but his tone was still firm.

    ¡°Ask that loser son of yours,¡± Dario injects as the three of them burst in, they were covered in blood all over but not of theirs, of course.

    Hasim hissed in anger clearly aware that the blood on them were of his men, and isn¡¯t pleased by that. His face me up in anger as he re daggers at Vincenzo who is clearly not interested in his anger.

    Vincenzo nce down at his wrist watch every once in a while, anxious to go back to his woman than dealing with this worthless people.

    ¡°What the fuck have you dicks done!¡± Hasim snap gritting his teeth, clenching and unclenching his fist ready to pounce on someone.

    ¡°I think your son have a perfect exnation for it.¡± Vincenzo reply matching Hasim re.

    ¡°None of these would have happened if your son did not meddle in my business.¡± Vincenzo gave him the fortune of exining further.

    Hasim fired res at his son, his eyes showing distaste at Lewis for getting involved with the italian Mafia leader of all the people out there.

    ¡°What did you do.¡± He snarl.

    Lewis not knowing what to say hung his head down in shame.

    ¡°Oh, let me tell you.¡± Dante cuts in gaining very ones attention. ¡°He stole from us and was so gathering information about us.¡± Dante said with a dangerous smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°So now, you tell me how he should be punished.¡± Vincenzo arched an eyebrow at Hasim.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Hasim hissed shooting res at Lewis, who shrunk in his seat not from his father¡¯s res but from the tiny growls vibrates from Vincenzo chest.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to y your stupid games?¡± Vincenzo abruptly stood up from the chair causing it to fall back. He wasn¡¯t calm as he was before, his eyes were burning with mes as his body went stiff.

    The veins in his neck is pulsing harshly, his nostrils ring. He storm his way to where Lewis sat and pull him up by the cor of his shirt.

    ¡°You will have to pay the price for messing with me.¡± Without another word he dragged Lewis out with the others behind them.

    ?

    Vincenzo storm into the living room of his mansion, every movements pausing as they stare at him. His dark gaze swept the room looking for one particr strawberry blonde headed girl, a frown slipped on his face when didn¡¯t find her.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Marco who was busy doing his assignments jump up and race to his Dad. Vincenzo crouch down to his level, they did a bro hug and pats Marco¡¯s back.

    ¡°I missed you Dad!¡± Marco whine holding Vincenzo tighter. Vincenzo kissed his head before pulling away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a good boy in my absence, Yeah?¡± Vincenzo ask as he lead Marco back to Kara, she was help him with the assignment though she was only superving him, Marco is the one doing it himself.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Marco beam up at his Dad.

    ¡°Okay boy continue with your work, I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡± He nod at Kara then heading to his room.

    Expecting to meet Ava but met with an empty room, he frown but proceed to the bathroom. Still it is empty.

    How stalk back to the living room.

    ¡°Where is Ava?!!¡±¡­..

    ?

 Chapter 42

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°He¡¯s a total douchebag¡± Tricia cursed.

    ¡°Jerkface, an ass and¡­ and¡­.¡± She trail off not knowing what more to say, her words were slurry.

    Drunk would be an understatement to describe her current state, she totally wasted.

    I don¡¯t know what sh she had with Dario but I can tell it¡¯s pretty bad. And has unleash her alcoholic self.

    When I arrive at her ce, she was looking her furstrated-and-I-need-a-drink self. And that¡¯s how we find ourselves in this club located at the end of down side of town where the bad guys are, smokers, drunks, street fighters, thieves and what not.

    I know it¡¯s not the best ce to be as girls, especially if someone recognize me as Vince wife. But this is what Tricia wants, to be away. Get drunk and not be found easily.

    ¡°Oh¡­. Do you know? A few days back I saw lipstick on that fuck ass cheek and neck.¡± Her eyes ze over as if reying the scene in her head. ¡°I ask him about it and you know what his answer was?¡­ Nothing.¡± A dry bitterugh fell from her lips.

    ¡°I even threatened to walk out and then everything between would be over.¡± I gaped at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even try to stop me, now we¡¯ve broken up¡± Her entire body shook as sobs burst from her.

    I pull her to myself, shey her head on my shoulder as she continues with the waterworks. I¡¯ve been a bad friend, too focus on my problems to notice how depressed and devastated my friend is and had she not told me I would still be oblivious.

    Right I¡¯m boiling with rage deep within, and trying to control myself from throwing a punch at his perfect face and breaking a limb or two. What¡¯s more annoying is the fact that I know that I couldn¡¯t do anything to hurt him, my punches won¡¯t have anything effect on that stupid good for nothing Dario.

    But it would have been great if I could.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I console not knowing what more to say.

    ¡°I did everything thing he wants, what more did he want from me. Am I that bad?¡± Her words was a p to my face.

    Like what the hell, Tricia is anything but bad. I¡¯m not saying because she¡¯s my friend, bullshit!! Yeah I¡¯m saying it because she¡¯s is my friend and that¡¯s what friends do standing up for each other. And Tricia is a type of person that put everyone first before herself, she cares for everybody and anybody.

    So if anyone is making her feel worthless and bad, that I won¡¯t tolerate.

    I¡¯m so going to have a word with Dario the first chance I get, if you really don¡¯t want a woman why not let her go instead of making feel like trash.

    ¡°Am I not beautiful anymore?¡± She pout whining.

    ¡°Shhhh¡­ It¡¯s alright. Dario is going to regret messing with you.¡± I assured.

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yay!!!!!¡± She shouted over the sting music. I look around for the first time since we came here, I gasp at the sight before me. Every single person here has piercing and tattoos all over their body, some drunk people were having sex on the dance floor while some were closed to having sex.

    Some guys at the corner smoking and polluting the air, and girls were giving themp dances. The most scary set of men were the ones sitting beside the main door gambling, they smile sadistically showing their brown and missing teeths.

    Scars shattered around their faces, earrings at the beginning of their ears to the end. Scary looking Tattoos were all over them and each other them were either with guns, knives, daggers and axes.

    The whole ce reek of cigarettes, sweat, and sex since some were shamelessly having sex on the dance floor. The stench in the air is not only suffocating but also annoying, it¡¯s smell like dirt as if some haven¡¯t had their bath for a year.

    I gulp audibly and shudders as cold shivers run down my spine. What have we gotten ourselves into.

    I was told this side of the city is dangerous but I didn¡¯t realize how dangerous it actually is. My breathing went rapid as all the possibility of us getting involved with this people, they seem ruthless and merciless.

    The only way we could get out of here safely is if we went unnoticed, and that could be quite a difficult task with a drunk Tricia.

    ¡°Tricia, we need to go home.¡± I whispered to her avoiding gaining attention to us. I cursed silently as Tricia groan too loud for my liking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see his stupidly handsome face.¡± Her lips pulling to a pout and cross her arms over her chest.

    ¡°I promise you won¡¯t see him.¡± She went silent before nodding then climbed down from the stool, I followed suit not wanting to waste anymore time in this ce.

    I sigh in relief when I saw the the entrance door was just a few feet from us, thanking God we had made it this far without been spotted. But what happened next left me frozen in ce, and my breath knock out of my lungs leaving gaping like a fish on drynd.

    ¡°Hey handsome guys.¡± Tricia called to the group off men sitting by the entrance, the scariest of all in this ce. All the gaze¡¯s fell on us, they frown before a sinister smirk appear on their faces.

    Their eyes trail up and down our body and some whistle, some stare at us with lust and amusement.

    ¡°Sorry, we are just leaving.¡± I rushed out, grabbing Tricia by the shoulder I push us in the direction of the door. But unfortunately, one of the men jump right in front of us blocking our only way out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush pretty one.¡± His smile wickedly, shing us the two missing teeths in the upper and lower teeths.

    ¡°What is such beautiful girls like you doing here alone.¡± He fake a concern look then suddenly burst inughter.

    By now they have surrounded us; trapping us, I look to Tricia only to find her asleep on my shoulder leaving me to deal with these people alone.

    Just Great.

    I jerk forward when I felt hands trailing my back, I wanted to step away from the hand before it gets to my butt but couldn¡¯t since Tricia is leaning on me. I felt disgusted, wanting nothing more than to w out that part where the hands are.

    Tears brim in my eyes as I felt the hand about to grab my butt, I squeeze my eyes shot ready for the disgusting feeling when a voice spoke.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡± The voice which I immediately recognize as Luca, my personal trainer. Relief flood through as the light of hope shine on me, but slowly start to dim when I realized that he was greatly outnumbered.

    I panicked as I saw the thugs walking in his direction.

    ¡°Why not, what¡¯s up with you. Mind your god-damned business man¡± one shove at Luca¡¯s shoulder, causing him to staggered back a bit.

    Luca look from his shoulder to the man that shove him and smile.

    ¡°Look guys, I don¡¯t want to spoil your fun. You can have them.¡± Luca said, my jaw hit the floor in shock. Totally not prepared for this.

    What the actual f**k

    They each have him a bro p on the back before turning to us, I stare at Luca wide eyes. Here I thought he was here to help us, how could he do such a thing. I stare at him in utterly disbelief, and anger.

    ¡°You can have your fun with them but then you must be ready to face the wrath of the Italians.¡± Saying that he walk away and out the door where he came from, I gap after his retreating back.

    Is that all he came here to say?

    What nonsense!

    But looking at the men, I noticed everyone of them have fear in their eyes and slowly they started to dispatch until it was only Tricia and I. Thank God they too Luca¡¯s warnings seriously or we would have been in deep shit.

    Dragging Tricia along I hurried out of the club to a cold night, we must have been in there for hours.

    I bet Vince is pissed.

    Luca came out from nowhere and pick Tricia up then lead us away from the club.

    ¡°No offense Donna but what were you thinking going to such a ce¡± Luca hissed, if we were in another situation I would have acknowledge his concern for me. But right now I¡¯m still mad at the fact that he has offered us to those thugs then walk out like nothing ever happened..

    I just want to smack him upside down even though his words did safe us.

    We walk to a main road where Dante is waiting pacing back and forth.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡± F**k!! You are okay, both my brothers would have blow my head off.¡± Dante grits opening the back sit.

    Luca ce Tricia in first then I followed suit.

    ¡°Can you drop us at Tricia¡¯s? I might spend the night there.¡± I ask.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t possible Ava, Vincenzo has gone mad looking for you and not finding you. So you have to go home right now, he needs you to gain his sanity back.¡± I rolled my eyes at Dante but didn¡¯t say anything.

    I know for a fact that Vince is angry while searching for me, he had told me toe home straight but I too still have right over myself and I can take some decisions of my own.

    ?

    The car roll to a stop in front of our new home, Dante and Luca came down and back to open my door.

    ¡°Take her to a guest room.¡± I said as Dante pull Tricia out of the car, picking her bridal style.

    ¡°Why, Dario is here.¡± He question.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see him.¡± I replied. Dante nod and we walk to the front door, I open the door for Dante allowing him to step in first before following behind.

    I frown as I want met withplete darkness, all the lights in the living was off. Even the huge crystal chandelier is turn off, I move my hands against the wall trying to find the switch but came but empty handed.

    ¡°Dante?¡± I called walking further into the living room, suddenly the whole ce was illuminated with lights streaming from everything corner of the house.

    Searching for the source of the light, my gaze fell on the person sittingfortably on a sofa. A ss of wine in his hand, head tilted to the side with thick lines of frown on his beautiful face.

    Vince.

    I took a step back when his dark orbs met my blues ones, the broken trust, anger and something else I couldn¡¯t put my finger on are evident in his eyes.

    I broke the stare dropping my gaze to the floor unable to met his eyes.

    ¡°Upstairs now!¡± His voice was calm, but I would be doom if I fell for those calm voice. I consider it the calm before the storm.

    This is a whole new level I had went to anger Vince, and now I¡¯m scared of the consequences.

    So without be told twice I did as told.

 Chapter 43

    Ava p. o. v

    I wince at the harsh sound of ss shattering on the floor, I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine the expression on his face. Heavy footsteps came from behind me, I can feel the weight of his stare burning holes in my skull as he re at me.

    My heart leap in anticipation of what woulde next.

    Vince m the door open before I could and shove me inside, I gasp at the sudden movements but resist myself from saying anything In fear of fueling his anger.

    ¡°GODDAMMIT!¡± He swore furiously after locking the door with such unneeded force. Looking like he was going to punch something as he ran his fingers through his dark disheveled hair in agitation.

    He spun around, eyes lock on mine. There was mes burning deep within his dark orbs.

    ¡°Goddammit, Ava! Why did you have to defy me?¡± He demanded, fury evident in every fiber of his body. His tone was usatory and it stung like hell.

    But at the moment I was too stunned by the intensity of his anger that I couldn¡¯t even speak.

    I recoiled, bracing my stomach as it flutters with fear.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I began feebly but he cut me off.

    ¡°I told you toe back home straight, Yes?¡± He was incredibly loud, I began to worry that those in the house would hear. But knowing Vince he probably had our room soundproof.

    Vince turned around and roughly shoved a chair out of his as he began to pace back and forth. The chair topple to ground with a loud thud, I flinched.

    I was somewhat embarrassed about this situation but a part of me was oddly and surprisingly turned on. I could feel the rage radiating off him, his eyes zed with so much possessiveness it was making me needing.

    I should be scared instead because I had went against him and stayed out for long. And to Top it all, I had been at one of the ces notorious for residence of criminals. But today I felt like pushing his button and testing his patience.

    ¡°Well, did you miss me?¡± I smirked seductively at him. At this his eyes darkened , I can feel him getting angrier and the possessiveness in his eyes intensifies.

    I saw the muscle in his Jaw ticked. He was mad, but I was finding it hard not to get turned on by the whole situation. What in the world is wrong with me.

    He clenched his fist as his eyes descends down to my body, the ck in his pupils bled out and covered the white as he took me in, his dark eyes burns out. Heat spread on my skin as his eyes took in my curves.

    Lust zed in his eyes when his eyes rest on my boobs, the deep V framed my cleavage beautifully. I knew the sight was turning him on but at the same time he was mad at me.

    ¡°Tell me, Ava.¡± He let out lowly.

    ¡°I ask you to change from the shit, but you didn¡¯t. Why?¡± He demanded while he stepped closer to me his deep voice doing nothing to ease the sexual tension that was burning in my body. My heart flutters and my stomach clenched as the butterflies began a blissful dance.

    He took another step closer to me while I leaned back against the door.

    His look was manace, almost ready to kill. I should be scared shirtless which I¡¯m still a lot am but my lust overpowered my fear.

    My entire body was in mes.

    I couldn¡¯t help myself, I was render helpless while checking him out.

    He was in one his ssic shirt and a pair of trousers, his hair was messed up as if he had been running his fingers through it multiple times my hands ached to touch his hair¡­. To touch him in general.

    There was nothing special about the way he was dressed but still, I felt my southern region grew wet with every passing second.

    He was angry and I was very much turned on.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked him instead, I tucked a long strand of hair behind my ear while I peered at him through myshes. His jaw was clenched and he looked stern.

    ¡°Answer me, Ava!¡± He demanded voice hard, there was just so much rage In him I wondered what would happen if I manage to turn it into sexual tension.

    ¡°Vince.¡± I took an hesitant step forward and wrap my arms slowly around Vince neck, my fingers trailing the nape of his neck back to his throat. I felt him went stiff under my touch, his breath was rapid and unsteady.

    He took a shaking breath. He was trying to control his desire to be able to have a productive conversation with me, but that¡¯s the least of my thoughts right now.

    I went on tip-toe, my lips brushing his ear as I spoke in a low tone.

    ¡°I want you.¡± I whispered brushing my boobs on his broad hard chest, my fingers dive in his dark hair massaging on his scalp softly. I heard him shudders under my touch, his body was even more tense.

    ¡°Cara! I need you to be serious right now.¡± His tone was hard, the burning desire was perfectly hidden. I did an eye roll at his efforts to hide his lust and continue with this discussion, although I know I won¡¯t be able to avoid this matter but for now all I need is Vince.

    I don¡¯t know where this bravery ising from but before either of us could see iting, I crash my lips on his in a passionate kiss.

    Vince was only taken aback for a spilt second, thenpletely taking control of the kiss. He took me by surprise by clutching my waist tightly, I gasped when he jerked me towards him before pinning me to the door. I could feel every hard muscle in his body against mine.

    His hard member pressing angrily against my stomach.

    I was shocked at his roughness.

    I realized I have sessfully turned his anger into pure need and desire. I know he was about to go rough on me but how rough? Did I push his buttons to hard? Am I ready to find out? Hell Yeah!!

    His was feverish and rough, I knew that there might be bruises on my lips but to hell with that for all I care. It felt too good. I was out of breath and wanted to pull back but his hold remained tight on me.

    I gasped for air when he finally let go, he re at me with lust filled eyes.

    ¡°Strip.¡± He ordered in a deep baritone voice.

    Feeling a lot turned on, I strip from my clothe painfully slowly all the while his eyes never stray from me. He followed every movements of mine until I waspletely naked before him.

    I saw his already dark orbs went darker than I thought was impossible, his adam¡¯s apple bobs up and down as he gulp down arge amount of saliva.

    The former me would have shy away been naked in front of the opposite sex, but now I was anything but shy.

    ¡°Goy on the bed and spread your legs.¡± Like an obedient little girl, I did as told. Walking to the bed while swaying my waist a little more than necessary, then climbed on the bed in what I felt like a seductive way.

    Laying half way on the bed, I spread my legs as far as they could go facing Vince. Vince step between my legs hands on my thighs as he bend down to Capture my lips in another my blowing kiss.

    One of his hands cupped my breast, I gasp at the sensation. The fingers toying and pulling at my hard nipple, while his other hand trail up and down my thigh. He broke the kiss as we needed air, his lips were transferred to my neck and chest. Peppering kisses along my neck and to my chest before capturing my right boob.

    I gasped loudly, and jerked forward aching back up as a honey like sensation crash through my veins. Thrash around unable to bear the pleasure, his lips were sucking and nibbling on my boob. While my other breast was preupied with his hands.

    He left my right breast to the left one paying the same attention to it, before kissing down my stomach to my womanhood.

    He stop and stare at my pussy as if memorizing it. He ced a ghostly kiss over my pussy then pull back only to prate my wet hole with his two fingers.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    I buckle my hips digging my fingers into the sheets as his fingers started pumping quickly.

    In a sh, he pulled out his long slim fingers out of me but before I could protest he grabbed my hips, bringing it to his mouth. I drew on arge gasp and my body went tense as his warm hot tongue prod at my swollen entrance.

    I frozen for a second, my muscles still and I release out another long breath.

    He spread apart the lips of my pussy before locking his mouth at my clit. I shudder in delight as the world fades away.

    My insides strained for a release as his tonguepped at my wetness, stroking, licking and nibbling. He gripped my waist increasing his pace going all in and wild, I clenched around him grabbing the sheets.

    He pluged a finger in and another pumping them in and out of me as he sucks on my clitoris.

    When I tried pulling away from the intense pleasure I was receiving, he locked his arms over my hips burying his head inside me, I sank down my head swirling as I lost myself.

    I felt my orgasm fast approaching and I know I would explode any minute but before I got the chance to an earth shattering release, Vince pulling away.

    I scowl as I sat up with my hands shaking supporting me, He was ring at me with a mix of lust, anger and¡­. Revenge?

    Before I could question what is going on, he spoke.

    ¡°I denied you so you would know how it feels when you broke each one if your promises.¡± I gaped at him not been able toprehend what he just said.

    Was he taking revenge for me disobeying him? Is that it?

    ¡°You denied me for not obeying you? That¡¯s is called revenge Vince.¡± I wanted to yell, I was sexually furstrated.

    For crying out loud, I was so close to my orgasm.

    ¡°Next time, you¡¯d think before defying me.¡± Without that he storm out if the room mming the door in the process.

    I puff in annoyance, I felt utterly furstrated and horny.

    What in God¡¯s name was Vince thinking bringing me so close then leaving me, how am I supposed toplete what he has started.

    I am so going to get back at him, I don¡¯t know how but I definitely will.

    I took a quick shower and went to bed unsatisfied, and mentally strategying my revenge n.

    ?

 Chapter 44

    Ava p. o. v

    Sunlight peered through the window ring at me, I could feel the harshness of the sun light even through closed eyes waking me from my not so peaceful sleep.

    Groaning, I sat up. I was both physically and emotionally exhausted as I was unable to have any sleep till 2am, before I was pulled into deep sleep allowing me only a few hours of sleep.

    The only thing I was happy about from myck of sleepst night, was the fact that I have nned my revenge very well and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m so going to enjoy it. It¡¯s going to be quite a scene.

    Stretching my stiff and tired limbs, a yawn left my mouth. My gaze fell on Vince side of the bed which waspletely untouched since I¡¯m not one those that rolls around while sleeping, confirming the predicted and childish behavior from their kind of species.

    He didn¡¯t came to bedst night, though I didn¡¯t expected that act from Vince but it¡¯s wasn¡¯t surprising either.

    Rolling my eyes, I climbed down but flinched when my feet meet the cold floor.

    Quickly, I shove my feet in my fluffy slippers and made my way slowly and tiredly to the bathroom.

    I strip from my clothes and step under the shower staying until my hair ispletely drape over my face down to my shoulders. I washed my hair with my shampoo, and after rinsing the shampoo out. I proceed to scrubbing my body clean, I stayed under the hot water for a few more minutes before shutting it and stepping out of the shower and wrap a towel around my body.

    I came out of the bathroom only to momentarily frozen in ce, all my previous emotions Fromst night came crushing back mming my organs andpletely knocking out my breath.

    My womanhood was tingling in sweet sensation, as if Vince fingers were out of me only seconds ago.

    My gaze locked with his dark pool of desire as they study me intensely, drinking me in. His adam¡¯s apple bobs up and down as his orbs swept all over my body, his gazested a minute longer on my exposed leg.

    His face remains expressionless, and his jaw stubbled.

    My greedy eyes trail slowly down his half nakedness as he stands before me in a towel that hang loosely on his waist, his solid chest damp and his dark hair with sweat, as if he¡¯s been running or working out.

    Sweat beads are trailing down his temple, across his neck and into his solid chest before shimmering as they travel the waves of his abs and dispersed in the towel.

    We maintain eye contact, neither one of us saying anything for a long while. I just drank him, every fined tuned muscle, every perfect inch of pure beauty.

    He finally made the first move, closing the distance between us wrapping his heavy arm around my waist, trapping me in his embrace. He dipped his head down reaching down for a kiss, and that snapped me from my lustful daze. I move my face to the side just in time for his kissnds on my cheek instead.

    I stepped out of his hold before he could process what I was doing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I mentally smacked myself for almost ruining my ns and giving in to his charms.

    Vince handsome face twisted into a scowl, a perfect line of frown spread on his forehead. But he mutely stomped his way over to the bathroom as if reminded of his suppose anger at me, mming the door with a loud bang.

    I rolled my eyes and shrug my shoulder, walking into the walk-in closet to get ready for the day.

    He can go fuck himself.

    ?

    I came out of the closet fully dressed in a grey joggers and a white top, while drying my hair. At the same time Vince came out of the bathroom with only a towel around his waist to cover his lower body. He looks delicious and yum yum after having a bath and cleaned from his sweat, although I wouldn¡¯t mind having him inside me with his sweaty body.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I hear Vince hissed, he took long and fast strode towards me and in a couple of second he has managed to trap me between himself and the wall.

    Vince smashed our lips together, he sucks on my lips as if he¡¯s been thirsty. He break away and work his way into my neck, savouring the feeling on his big hands around my waist in a possessive manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, don¡¯t fight me off. You¡¯re mine, my wife.¡± He gave a little growl and nibbling on my earlobe. My stomach flutters at his deration.

    I rolled my eyes, I wanted to give a reply but a gag stopped me and suddenly I¡¯m retching.

    Without much of a thought I push Vince off me and race into the bathroom copsing in front of the toilet, then emptied the entire contents of my stomach, while trying to keep my hair from my face.

    ¡°Ava!¡± Vince bellows from behind me.

    ¡°Fuck baby!¡± He panicked, I felt him gather my hair in one hand to keep it from my face and rubbing soothing on my back with the other one.

    ¡°Cara!¡± He sounds so worried, fool! I¡¯m only having stomach upset.

    I can¡¯t talk. My throat is blocked and itchy, my eyes watered and my stomach hurts.

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    This must be the effect of the alcohol I had sipped on yesterday, it shouldn¡¯t have had this effect but then again I didn¡¯t have anything else that could possibly cause an stomach upset so it has to be the alcohol.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine ¡± I grab some toilet tissue and dab at my forehead and rub my palms over my cheeks when I knew I would throw up anymore.

    He gave me a nk look, clearly didn¡¯t believe me.

    ¡°Let me look at you, My love.¡± I shuffle around with a sigh.

    ¡°Fuck woman, you¡¯ll kill me off someday I swear.¡± He pushes my hair from my face.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He ced hisrge over my stomach and pats it tenderly as if afraid he would hurt me.

    ¡°No, I feel sick.¡± Iin. I copse on him, my cheek resting on his bare chest. My revenge n was long forgotten, all I want was to curl up in a ball beside Vince.

    ¡°We going to a doctor now!¡± He said leading us out of the bathroom.

    ¡°Vince I¡¯m fine, I promise.¡± I halted us, there is no way I¡¯m going to a hospital just for a stomach bug.

    ¡°Cara, you¡¯re clearly not okay and I¡¯m not risking your health.¡± He stated matter of fact. He sat me down on the bed and went into the closet.

    Ten minutester he came out dressed in his usuals, I watch him closely as he picked his phone and keys from the nightstand, searching for words to stop him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He muttered reaching out for my arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± I retorts moving away, he titled his head to the side giving me the Don¡¯t test me look. But I¡¯m having none of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Cara.¡± He warns clearly angry.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not going.¡± I repeat. I hear him exhale deeply. It¡¯s an obvious demonstration of frustration.

    ¡°I could just flipped over my shoulder and take you there but I¡¯m helpless.¡± He ran a hand over his face looking dejected. I¡¯m surprised he haven¡¯t don¡¯t that yet, and it¡¯s clear he¡¯s resisting himself from doing it or something is holding him back from doing it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an upset stomach, it must be the effect of the alcohol from yesterday.¡± I assures.

    I saw his eyes widen and within the blink of an eye he kneeing before me gripping onto my shoulders.

    ¡°You had alcohol?¡± His tone was panicked and pleading for me to say no.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I admit.

    ¡°Fuck woman!¡± He cursed. ¡°What have you done.¡± Shutting his eyes inhaling loudly. He stood up abruptly and bolt out the door mming it after him.

    What the hell!

    Why is he reacting this way over me taking alcohol?

    I shrug not bothering to find out.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Marco¡¯s voice snapped me out of my trail of thoughts. I bent down and pick him up cing on my left hip.

    ¡°How is my big boy this fine morning.¡± I pinched his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He giggle hugging my neck.

    ¡°So you¡¯re ready for day, Yes?¡± He hummed in reply. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do something fun today!¡± I suggest which drew his interest.

    ¡°What are we going to do, mommy.¡± He asks.

    ¡°For starters, we¡¯ll go to the park then go shopping for toyster.¡±

    ¡°No Mom, us go shopping for more toys first then to the park.¡± Marco grin when I gave my approval.

    ¡°Thanks Mom, you¡¯re the best Mom ever.¡± He kissed my cheek.

    ¡°And you¡¯re the best kid ever.¡± I kissed his cheeks in return. I walked us into the kitchen, I ced Marco a chair then took my seat.

    ¡°Good morning, Ava.¡± My mother-inw greets with a blinding smile, she ced our food in front us and nt a kiss on both mine and Marco head.

    ¡°Good morning Mom.¡± I answered. I nced at the food but cringe at it, not having the appetite to eat it. Instead it¡¯s making me feel nauseous.

    I look towards Marco to find him already digging in, I smile fondly at him.

    ¡°Ava dear why are you not eating? Don¡¯t you like it.¡± My mother-inw ask as she takes her seat opposite me.

    ¡°You are not eating?¡± Vince boomed before I could reply his Mom. I roll my eyes for the second time in just the span of thirty minutes, here hees again with his dominance.

    He took his seat at the head of the table, he ran his gaze all over me. I squirmed under his intense gaze that is making feel like I¡¯ve done something wrong.

    ¡°Are you alright dear, you look pale than usual.¡± Mrs Alfonso observed concernced her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling too well.¡± I managed to say before the nauseous feeling came up and before I know it I¡¯m up and flew back to my bathroom. Vomiting out my guts, I heard the room door open and close but didn¡¯t bother with it knowing its Vince.

    I once again emptied my already empty stomach, sat there catching my breath. This is so not how I¡¯ve nned my morning. And I definitely do not like it.

    Vince rubbing my back and after a while when I¡¯m done, he pulls me up before flushing the toilet.

    ¡°Would you like to brush your teeth?¡± He ask as if reading my mind.

    ¡°Yes please.¡± He took my brush and put paste on.

    ¡°Open your mouth, Cara.¡± I did as instructed. He help me brush my teeth, when he¡¯s done. He runs a cool wash cloth over my face before scooping me up and transported me to bed.

    ¡°Comfy?¡± He asks as I settle in the middle of the bed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I reply tiredly. He nods and walk away, his hands clenched his head as he disappeared into the bathroom.

    He reappeared in the bathroom doorway with his chest raising and falling noticeably. I¡¯m staring at him curiously. He¡¯s staring at me with guilt.

    Sitting up and pulling my knees to my chest, I felt small and awkward. Like something is going to go wrong, I don¡¯t why I¡¯m feeling so but it¡¯s like Vince did something I wouldn¡¯t like.

    It might just be my thoughts but¡­..

    ¡°I got your pills rece.¡± He said, his jaw ticks and his neck muscles bulge.

 Chapter 45

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°I got your pills reced.¡± He repeats, the words were spoke with guilt but no remorse or regret, my eyes widen and my body posture straighten in shock.

    I studied his expressionless face searching for any hint of lie but didn¡¯t find one.

    ¡°I said I got your pills reced.¡± He repeats as he impatiently awaits my reaction. And believe me, I wanted to yell at him, fight with him but surprisingly I remain mute. I can feel the dormat anger building inside of me, pushing at me to unleash it.

    My period was supposed to be due by on Sunday and I¡¯m very much certain it¡¯s noting, because my unreasonable husband has just unashamedly confessed to have been changing my birth control pills.

    I¡¯m boiling with rage, and it needs to be let out before it turns in tears.

    ¡°For fucksake, Ava! Say something, anything and react please¡± His hands fly to his face rubbing at it in frustration.

    I didn¡¯t bother to reason anything because there is absolutely nothing to reason about in this situation. He watches me closely as I slowly makes my way towards him cautiously and standing before him. I swing my hand in the airnding perfectly and neatly on his left cheek, my palm hurts from the impact but I¡¯m way too angry to focus on the physical pain. His head turned to the side from the impact, eyes casted down, all I could hear was our heavy breathing.

    A frown spread on his forehead and his lips pulled into a scowl, his fist clenched and unclenched clearly holding himself from reacting. He lifts his face back up only for me to repeat the action but this time he catches my hand right in front of his face.

    I yank my hand away from his grip and proceed to throw useless pounces on his broad chest. He let me, standing still and taking all my attacks, my fist strikes him continuously as I scream out all my bottled anger at him. When I¡¯vepletely exhausted myself, I step back losing control of the water works. Hot fat tears stream down my cheeks.

    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered, drained of any strength.

    He wanted to touch me but stopped himself. He remains standing in the doorway, still with no emotion on his face. His frown line isn¡¯t even there, but I know he must be concerned and want tofort his angered breeder.

    ¡°You ignored it, I¡¯ve asked you before if you would bear my child but you ignored it, I had to decide it myself. And as my wife you were supposed to carry my child.¡± His voice is soft.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to evade your reasons for this. You¡¯ve taken it upon yourself to dictate my life direction. Yes! I¡¯m supposed to give you children but I don¡¯t want a fucking baby now! It is my body! You don¡¯t get to make these decisions for me!¡± My voice is breaking through my sobs.

    ¡°Why would you even do that!¡±

    ¡°Because I want to keep you by my side forever.¡± He whispers.

    I step away from him. ¡°You wanted to trap me?¡± I asked my eyes narrowed at him. He look away from me silently admitting to my usation.

    ¡°Why? You think I¡¯ll leave you when I manage to pay off my father¡¯s debt? And how life threatening your life style is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He admits again still refusing to look me.

    ¡°And you think a baby is going to stop me from leaving you?¡± He didn¡¯t answer but I already know what his answer is.

    Turning my back to him, I inhale and exhale audibly an attempt to calm my raging emotions.

    ¡°Please leave I need to be alone.¡± I demand some quiet time to myself to process things, but his overwhelming presence won¡¯t give me that quietness that I need.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Ava, we need to talk about this.¡± I swing around in shock.

    ¡°Talk? Did you say talk?¡± Dumbstruck at his oblivious behavior towards my anger.

    ¡°Please.¡± He pleaded.

    ¡°What are we going to talk, Like the way you decide to destroy my ns and life? What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± I huff out some air. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve done the most unreasonable, unrealistic thing possible; there¡¯s nothing you¡¯ll say that will make me understand this. You do not get to make decisions for everything. You don¡¯t get to control me, my life and everyone around.¡±

    I walk past him to the door, mming it open for him to exit.

    ¡°Please leave.¡± I muttered. He stared at me with narrowed eyes, he remains standing as if telling me he won¡¯tplie to my demand. Of course he won¡¯t so I have to do it the hard way.

    ¡°Get out or I will leave.¡± This left him breathless as he weighs his options, knowing I¡¯ve hit a spot I across my arms over my chest and dare him to say no.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this Ava!¡± His terrified face nearly makes me throw my arms around his big shoulders. Even now, when he has confessed to what he did I¡¯m still struggling not to fall into his arms.

    But if I let this one slide, then I¡¯m getting myself ready for a lifetime of dominance and maniption. I¡¯ll deal with it. What we need right now is some time apart from each other to have a clearer mind.

    ¡°Get. Out.¡± This time he paid heed to my order and walk out mming the door in the process.

    ?

    I sat numbly on a bench in the secluded part of the park in my own world of daze, still unable to ept the harshness of Vince confession.

    I couldn¡¯t focus on anything, my mind is in a haze state. The one thing that was stuck in my skull is the fact that I could be pregnant and it scares me.

    It scares the hell out of me.

    I¡¯m not ready to be a mom, Although there¡¯s Marco and I have to take responsibility of him but I¡¯m still not ready to have a baby right now.

    That¡¯s far from the ns I have for myself. Why would Vince even do this to me, does he not for once think about my feelings? Babies are adorable, cute and all but they demands sacrifices which I¡¯m not ready to give. I¡¯m supposed to focus on my career.

    I wanted to scream out my frustrations, anger and pain but couldn¡¯t since I¡¯ve went numb.

    I am suddenly aware of how the once bright afternoon has changed into the early evening. I must be sitting here for hours but it¡¯s felt like minutes. I don¡¯t want to go back home, I definitely do not want to see Vince right now.

    Because he wouldn¡¯t let be and can easily find out of my ns which I can¡¯t risk him knowing.

    There¡¯s only one ce I can go now that will make me feel better.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 46

    Ava p. o. v

    Tricia wasn¡¯t home when I get here, so I let myself in since I still have my keys and make my way to my old room. After sitting on the bed for sometime, I finally drag myself up and enter the bathroom to have a long shower.

    I stayed under the hot spray, running the sponge absentmindedly all over my body but paused when I reach my stomach.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything special, rather I felt devoid of emotion. There wasn¡¯t any motherly instinct that took over me to caress my tummy fondly. I have never given much thought to motherhood, I¡¯m way too young for it and I have my college courses to concentrate on.

    This is my life, and decisions shouldn¡¯t be made for me but he does. He has absolutely no right to do this, he has no right to dictate my life yet that¡¯s what he always do. He always trample all over me with his overbearing, unreasonable and difficult ways and I had always let him have his ways.

    I have fight him on many asions but he mostly gets his way.

    Not this one though, I have epted and tolerated many things where Vince is concerned, I have let him do with me however he pleases. He had forcefully married me, stopped me from my job, took me away from school for a month with ame excuse of going to honeymoon. He took away my innocence and now he wants to force me into motherhood without a care of what my opinion would be.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t keep up, it¡¯s too much work, I just realized it now.

    I stepped out of the shower, I didn¡¯t bother drying my hair or putting on any lotion. I just threw on a big shirt and a sweatpants, then head out of my room to the kitchen. I need to find some thing to feed my growling stomach, I haven¡¯t had anything since morning and right now I felt like I had to eat or I might pass out.

    I stop dead in my track,pletely startled. Tricia sat on a stool beside the counter, elbows rest on the counter top and palms cups her cheeks. Her hair looks disheveled and clothes twisted awkwardly, I took in her facial expressions. Fear, confusion and worry was all over her face, she seems bothered by something.

    She absentmindedly taps her nails against her left cheek. When did shee in, I didn¡¯t hear hering in.

    ¡°Hey.¡± I called out to leaning against the door frame. Startled she flinched down from the stool she had sat on.

    ¡°Goodness, Ava! Thank God you are okay. Where have you been all day, your husband is going crazy searching for you. You had us all worried, wait I¡¯m calling Dario¡± Tricia rant pulling from the hug she me in and reaching for her phone on the counter top.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Came my quiet plead that effectively halts her.

    ¡°Why?¡± From the confused look on her face tells me she isn¡¯t aware of what Vince did. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone.

    ¡°Remember, you got me some prevention pills.¡± I bite out.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She frown feeling more confused but wait patiently for me to continue.

    ¡°Vince got them reced.¡±

    ¡°He what?¡± She shriek.

    ¡°He has them reced, he wants me pregnant.¡± With eyes wide and jaw slightly gaped, she carefully wrapped her arms around my shoulder in aforting way.

    ¡°He told you that?¡± She is as shock as I was.

    ¡°Yes.¡± I breathe tiredly.

    ¡°Why the hell would he do that? And you didn¡¯t use any other protection?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I mutter bracing myself for a long lecture on carelessness. I wasn¡¯t careful enough but I¡¯m ming Vince for this whole situation, not for just recing my pills. But I should¡¯ve made him wear protection just to be extra careful, but it slipped my mind thinking use of only my pills should be enough.

    Tricia still looks shocked, I¡¯m not surprised it is shocking.

    ¡°I surely do not understand him, I mean why would he do something like that.¡± Tricia shakes her head in wonderment.

    ¡°He thought I¡¯d leave him.¡± I mumbled quietly. I¡¯m not going to deny it, I did have such thoughts in mind to leave him and this forced marriage after I sessfully paid my dad¡¯s debt off. But I was slowly changing my mind before this whole pregnancy stuff.

    ¡°For Christ sake Ava you¡¯ve been married to him, why would you leave him.¡± She chuckles. ¡°What the hell was he thinking? I know he¡¯s a bit crazy but¡­¡±

    ¡°A bit? He is crazy. He has done the most unreasonable thing possible, if that isn¡¯t craziness then I don¡¯t know what is.¡± I scoffed.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think he could shock me more but this time he really went too far.¡±

    We stayed silence for a few moments before Tricia broke the tensed air.

    ¡°So are you pregnant?¡± She asks not sure of my answer but still wait to hear it.

    The question Spike the lump in my throat to swell and before I could think of controlling myself, tears started streaming down my cheeks. I covered my face with my palms and sob loudly.

    Finally letting out my caged frustration.

    ¡°Oh Ava!¡± Tricia wrap her arm around my shoulders, she hushes me quietly in my ear like a child.

    I suddenly felt so stupid, very stupid for ignoring the changes in my body and how extra careful Vince has been with me recently. Treating me like some fragile flower vessel.

    ¡°My period is suppose toe tomorrow and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s going toe but Vince look confident that it won¡¯te.¡± I sniff, Tricia drew out the drawer beside her and hand me a tissue, I wipe my nose as she pats my back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going for a test on Monday to confirm it if my period fail toe.¡± I was scared of what the oue of the test would be but I had to do it.

    ¡°Ipletely understands you.¡± She says, I¡¯m relieved to hear her say that, I know nothing fazes her and she¡¯s quite fond of Vince and I rtionship. But this has left her shock.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now, let me guess. y hard to get?¡±

    ¡°Terminate it.¡± I say emotionless. Tricia¡¯s jaw hits the table as she let go of me as if I just burn her skin. ¡°Tricia can you imagine how overprotective and overbearing he would be when he finds out I¡¯m surely pregnant? He¡¯s already way too overpossessive of me and I like it but to some extent but being pregnant? No I can¡¯t tolerate his over protectiveness¡± I groan.

    ¡°That would would send him insane Ava, I mean that man is crazy for you that¡¯s the reason he got you pregnant in the first ce, then you¡¯re going to terminate it?¡±

    ¡°That reason is not good enough not to abortion it.¡± I reply quietly. I know what aborting his child will do to him but he didn¡¯t consider what his actions will do to me. I¡¯m not ready for this, he didn¡¯t stopped once to consider how I might feel.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a college student with a few years remaining to graduate and I¡¯m just twenty-one, so I have enough time to have a baby but not right now.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re married and babies are inevitable.¡± Tricia sighs, staring at me as if contemting what to say that will make me understand. But I have already made my decision and nothing will change it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± She sigh tiredly rubbing her temples.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t, all I need is your support.¡± She shakes her head a little.

    ¡°Alright I¡¯ll support you, but not that I think you¡¯re right terminating your child but because that¡¯s what you need and I can give.¡± She says reluctantly. She doesn¡¯t think it was okay but her willingness to halt any form of guilty trip. I¡¯m already feeling guilty which isn¡¯t what I should be feeling.

    I don¡¯t see any other way of doing it, I can¡¯t have a baby right now and that¡¯s final.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I whispered getting up and gave her a brief hug before skidding my way to my room to wallow in myself pity and guilt. My hunger waspletely forgotten and all need right now is to be alone.

 Chapter 47

    Ava p. o. v

    I woke up to voices yellings in a distance, it was dull so I ignored it at first and went back to sleep snuggling deeper into the warmth of the bed.

    I groan annoyed when the yelling drew near my room, I yawn and stretch out my suddenly aching bones back to position. I¡¯m still feeling sleepy and want nothing more than to give into the sleep.

    ¡°Move Girl! I know she¡¯s in there.¡± My eyes snapped open, that voice was familiar. It¡¯s was Vince¡¯s. But how was that possible, how did he know where I am. He sounds angry from the way his voice seethe.

    ¡°No! She doesn¡¯t appreciate seeing you right now, when she¡¯s ready she¡¯lle back to you.¡± Tricia affirms in my defense. I sat up abruptly, immediately regretting it as dizziness hits me almost making a wave of nausea swept over.

    But I pushed it down, now is not the time to feel nauseous and satisfy Vince intention for me. I need to stop Tricia before she gets herself into Vince bad side, Although Tricia is a brave and fearless girl but Vince can be very adamant too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me when to see my Woman.¡± The loud bang on the door made me flinch in both shock and fright, I jump down from the bed and hastily make my way to the door. I fear for Tricia as the possibility of what that bang was. I swing the door opening face to face with my pissed husband and a Tricia who wasn¡¯t by any means frightened but was dragged out of the way by Dario.

    He was the scared one as he was aware of how much danger Tricia was putting herself by hindering Vince. All eyes was set on me, no one saying anything for a while. Either they were too shock to see me, which by the way was just Vince and Dario that was shock. But the surprise look on Tricia¡¯s face was that I hade to face Vince, well I can¡¯t have her offending Vince if she hasn¡¯t already done that.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Tricia, I am going to face it sooner orter.¡± I assured her as she gave me e questioning look, I appreciate her concern but I need to deal with this mess head on.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked coldly, I re at him for thinking he could juste here after what he did. He steps closer but I move away from his reach, knowing better that to step back and into my room and be trapped.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Marco voice had me diverting my gaze to where he was standing and innocently grinning up at me. I didn¡¯t realize he came with them, smiling at him I get down to his level hugging him. I kissed his cheeks as he did mine before pulling away slightly.

    I could not understand how this bundle of joy was able to ept me as his mother willingly, it must be that he crave a mother figure.

    ¡°How is my baby boy today?¡± I ask ruffling his neatly styled hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fine, Dad said you are angry with us that¡¯s why you left.¡± Marco pout upset at the thought. I re at Vince harshly, why would he tell that to a kid. Looking back at Marco look more upset, I pulled him into my arms.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry at you.¡± I kissed his head, I sigh suddenly feeling drain.

    ¡°Then why did you leave.¡± Marco used still not convinced. I wanted to strangle Vince for filling marco¡¯s head with lies.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you, I just needed space to clear my head.¡± I pause. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t leave.¡± I raised my pinky finger to convince him, it worked. As he grinned brightly jumping into my arms again.

    ¡°Okay, so are youing home with us?¡± He asks hopefully, I suddenly realized that¡¯s the reason Vince brought him here to help convince me toe home.

    ¡°You want to stay with me?¡± He nods eagerly. ¡°Then you will be staying with me here for the time been.¡± I smiled at him which was returned with the biggest smile I have ever seen from Marco.

    ¡°Thanks Mom.¡± He managed too excited.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, now why don¡¯t you go y with Auntie Tricia, I have to talk to Daddy alone. Okay?¡± I suggest, Tricia took Marco and left with a brooding Dario trailing after them.

    I know Tricia has her own problems to sort out but instead of being a help to her, she always end up giving me a helpful hand whenever I¡¯m having a hard time putting aside her own troubles. We need to have a conversation of what really happened between Her and Dario, but first I need to deal with Vince.

    Clearing my throat, I fold my arms under my boobs pushing it up in the process. I re at him as his gaze were locked on my pushed up breast, I cough to gain his attention to my face.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I rolled my eyes at his question. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s asking after me but rather his child whom I¡¯m supposedly to be carrying. His stare lingers on my stomach for a while, confirming my suspicion.

    ¡°What are you doing here.¡± I repeat my previous questionpletely ignoring his question.

    His jaw ticks and his lips pulled into a scowl, he ran his fingers through his already disheveled hair annoyed that I had brush him off. I squeak in surprised as I¡¯m suddenly lifted off my feet, Vince carried me into my room mming the door shut with his leg.

    I jump away from him the instant he ced me on my feet, I re at him. I felt light headed from the sudden movement, but manage to get a hold of myself not wanting to give Vince anything for him to think that I¡¯m truly pregnant.

    ¡°You left, you left me!¡± He roared angrily reaching forward and grasps my upper arm and pull me up against his chest. He dip his head down to my neck sniffing it, he ced tiny kisses along my corbone and the nape of my neck. As always, the hairs on the end of my neck stands up and pleasuring shivers runs through me.

    I missed him, I honestly missed his touches and everything about. I so badly want to throw my arms around his neck and press myself against his hard muscles, but I can¡¯t and I won¡¯t. If I want him to stop this his demanding nature I had to resist my urge and not give in to his touches.

    ¡°I went crazy searching for you.¡± He looks up at me. ¡°I thought something had happen to you.¡± I shallow the thick lump in my throat, fighting my natural instinct to step close to him and lean on him.

    ¡°I had to leave to be able to think clearly and not under any influence.¡± I pulled away from him needing to put some distance between us.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about, you are pregnant with my child.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°First, I¡¯m not pregnant. And I¡¯ll be staying for some time.¡± I snapped irritated, I¡¯m not going to make him believe he seeded in impregnating me which I strongly believe I¡¯m not.

    ¡°No! You areing home with me.¡± He¡¯s not soft and soothing anymore there¡¯s an edge of anger in his voice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that, and Marco is staying with me.¡± I held my ground, lifting my chin and matching his re.

    We stayed in a staring contest for a few minutes, he was the first to break the stare looking anywhere but me.

    ¡°Fine! But I¡¯m staying too.¡± He spoke quietly, knowing he¡¯s losing the argument and epting defeat. I don¡¯t know what part of I need some space does he not understand.

    ¡°No! You¡¯re not, see your self out and send someone to bring Marco¡¯s stuffs over.¡± I walk into the bathroom and shut the door behind me, leaving him in the room.

    My heart breaks leaving him there but that¡¯s what he need to send my message across.

    A soft knock brought me from my nk stare on the sink, I frown it¡¯s been almost twenty minutes that I¡¯ve been in the bathroom and Vince is still here?

    ¡°Ava are you okay in there?¡± Came Tricia¡¯s soft voice, I open the door and came out of the bathroom.

    ¡°Has he left?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All I need to do now is go for a check-up and then terminate it if the test came out positive.

    ?

    I woke up with a start, rushing to the toilet and emptying the entire contents of my stomach. That has been my morning routine since on Saturday, waking up and vomiting my guts out.

    It¡¯s frustrating and tiring.

    ¡°Mom are you okay¡± Marco ask worried, rubbing gently on my back and keeping my hair out of my face.

    I smile at him but before I could assure him that I¡¯m fine a bile rise in my throat, I threw up everything that was left in my stomach. I was left breathless feeling like I would pass out any second.

    ¡°Mommy, we should call Dad. You look sick he can take you to the hospital.¡± Marco panicked trying to lift me up to my feet. I held his trembling hands and give him a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Marco love, I¡¯m fine and I will go see a doctor, but I have to take you to school first.¡± He nods. I dread today, since it¡¯s Monday and I have to go for my test, I can reschedule but the sooner the better.

    After a while I felt that I won¡¯t be throwing up again and I had gathered my strength, I stood up and walk over to where I kept our toothbrush and add paste to it.

    I lift Marco on the counter and hands him his tooth brush, he quickly starts brushing his teeth and I did the same.

    ¡°Marco strip while I go bring new clothes.¡± I drop him down. He nods and I left the bathroom to the room, rummaging through his things and settled on a simple outfit as the weather is hot.

    I quickly bath and dressed Marco before getting under the shower myself, we were runningte for school. And it¡¯s because of my morning sickness, I get myself into a in blue dress and pull my hair into a high ponytail.

    Marco was busy eating his breakfast when I came out of the bathroom into the room, Tricia had brought our breakfast for us. I quickly ate my food, pick up my bag and marco¡¯s backpack.

    I freeze when we enter the living room, I was expecting to see only Tricia. But not only was Tricia not in sight, sittingfortably in my sitting area was Vince.

    He stood up and walk faster to us, a lopside smirk appear on his lips tempting me to kiss it. I shook my head chasing any sexual thought from my head.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Marco eximed, he went to hug Vince.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Vince ask caressing Marco¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Dad.¡± Marco chirp.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready for school?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡± Marco nods.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you and Mom.¡± Vince said meeting my stare, eyes were pleading for me to say yes. But I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t let hime close to me right now.

    ¡°No, we are going with Tricia.¡± I reject his offer rather too bluntly.

    ¡°She has left.¡±

    ¡°She did? Or you told her to leave.¡± I used, he didn¡¯t answer so I took his silence for an answer. Eyeing him down I took Marco¡¯s hand and proceed to the door

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± Vince stated tly gripping my wrist and yanked me back from reaching the door, eyes ring daring me to reject.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, we will take an Uber.¡± I yank my hand from his tight grip, matching his re with mine. Taking hold of Marco¡¯s hand, who was just watching between me and his Dad probably wondering what was going on.

    I attempt to walk past Vince but he was quick, not epting defeat.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, You ask for space and I¡¯m granting you that. But it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t get to take care of my wife and kids. it will ease me knowing you both are safe.¡± He snapped, losing patient with my adamant behavior. But this is just the beginning of my resistance to his unreasonable demands.

    But of all the things he said, one word struck me the most.

    Kids.

    I¡¯m so much hoping to disappoint him after confirming that I¡¯m not pregnant, that will teach him not to take outrageous decision. ring at him with such anger, I walk out of the door to his sleek ck SUV parked in front of our tiny apartment.

    Vince beat me to the doorknob of the car.

    ¡°I need you to start being extra careful with everything to avoidplications.¡± He warns sternly, his obsession over me being pregnant is driving me crazy. I want to scream in his face telling him I¡¯m not pregnant, but instead I took a deep calming breath. Having control of my emotions and anger.

    Ignoring him I climbed into the car and pull Marco after me, using him as a divider between Vince and I. Oblivious to Vince ring, Marco satfortably and excitedly between.

    I watch his happy and contented face as he excitedly chatted away about his friends, which of course is Zoey and a little boy name Matteo. I could clearly see the happiness in his eyes, because for the first time his Dad is taking him to school. I know we wouldn¡¯t hear the end of itter.

    The car ride to Marco school was just ten minutes from my apartment, so it was short but I¡¯m positive Marco enjoyed it. The car park in front of the school building, the driver came to my side and open the door for me, I get down as Marco followed immediately. He waves at me before walking off to meet Matteo, who just arrived as well. I watch fondly as but of them Walk in the the building disappearing from my line of view.

    I mentally groan when I realized there¡¯s no barrier to keep myself from Vince clutches, I weigh my options. To go back to the car or just leave but I know for sure theter would only get me into trouble with Vince. So I just go with the first option.

    ¡°Took you long enough to get back in the car.¡± Vince grits, obviously aware of my thoughts to escape him. ¡°Or where you thinking of something else?¡± He asks daring me to deny it.

    I didn¡¯t bother to reply him, I¡¯m suddenly exhausted and all I want right now is just toid down and sleep. The thought is quite tempting and alluring but I couldn¡¯t, I¡¯ve missed a lot of school and I badly need to catch up. A good GP is all I need to have a meaningful career.

    ¡°Just take me to school.¡± I sounded tired even to my own hears. I felt the weight of his stare at the side of my face, he must be observing me.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired.¡± He groan, concerned about me or maybe his baby.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I snapped irritated.

    It¡¯s was silent for a few moments.

    The car has turned in the direction of my University, which could be seen at a distance from where we are.

    ¡°I can just take you home and lock you in our room.¡± He suggested smugly. It¡¯s infuriates me I want to smack him hard.

    ¡°And you think doing that will earn my forgiveness?¡± I was calm but I still boils in rage.

    We drove through the gates without any of the security men stopping us for my school ID or any checks up. That has to be Vince doings.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for forgiveness, because I was not wrong. You are my wife and you must give me children, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re be unreasonable.¡±

    That did it. I lost control, I lost all my patience with this infuriating man.

    ¡°Unreasonable? Unreasonable you said.¡± I scoffed. ¡°You are the most unreasonable man I had ever seen, you do everything your way and gets mad when things don¡¯t go your way. Yes I will have to get pregnant at some point but that could be muchter. But no! You have to force it upon me.¡± I screamed out all pent up anger.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this right now, and please don¡¯t show your face to me for a few days or I might just lost it.¡± Luckily, the car had stopped right in front of my department. I get down and walk faster than I ever before into my lecture hall, ignoring the awe gazes that followed as I came down from an expensive car.

 Chapter 48

    Ava p. ov.

    Time went by swiftly right now, we are sitting in the waiting room in the hospital waiting for my name to be called, I fidgets with my nails.

    ¡°Calm down will you. You¡¯re making me anxious too.¡± Tricia ced a hands over mine stopping my fidgeting.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m too nervous.¡± I breath out shakily.

    I picked up a magazine from the table in front of us to distract myself, I mindlessly flickers the pages not really reading it. I came across an article expressing agruements for and against abortion.

    They were stating the negative effects of abortion on the female poption, and how it¡¯s has lead to many deaths.

    I threw the magazine back on the table, I scoff folding my arms over my chest. I¡¯m not going to change my mind and most definitely not over some agruements.

    ¡°Why the long face.¡± Tricia look between me and the magazine on the table.

    ¡°I saw an article against termination.¡± I reply with a snort.

    ¡°You are not going to change your mind, are you?¡± I know Tricia does not support my decision for an abortion, but still could not convinced me otherwise.

    ¡°Look Ava, as your friend I¡¯m supposed to support you. But I¡¯m going to remind you, do you really want to kill your child. A baby made from the love you and Vincenzo has for each other? Your own flesh and blood? Ava please don¡¯t do this, it will ruin your peace of mind.¡± Tricia persist. The words shook me but before I could dwell on it, a nurse called for me.

    ¡°Mrs Alfonso the doctor will see you now.¡± I nod then stood up.

    ¡°Are youing?¡± Tricia shook her head no, I frown slightly but nod and left with the nurse.

    I took a deep encouraging breath before entering the doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡°Wee Mrs Alfonso, I¡¯m doctor Vivian.¡± We shook hands briefly.

    ¡°So¡­ You want to run a test?¡± Doctor Vivian raised an eyebrow to confirm her words.

    ¡°A pregnancy test.¡± I confirm.

    ¡°Ok, when was your period due?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday.¡± I answered swiftly, she stare at me nkly silently telling me it could bete.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Only yesterday?¡± She asks, I nod again. ¡°What makes you so certain your period isn¡¯t a few dayste, just as it could havee a little early.¡± She question, resting her hands on her desk and giving me a look that says I should have waited for a few days beforeing.

    ¡°I know It¡¯s noting.¡± I sniffles, I¡¯m no longer in denial and I¡¯m ready to face this head-on.

    She frown but didn¡¯t say anything, she reaches into her drawer. ¡°Take this to the toilet.¡± She¡¯s says handing me a pregnancy test kit.

    I stood up and left doctor Vivian office, I peek down the corridor to the waiting area, Tricia¡¯s back was to me. She sat still, her head in hand and her feet tapping on the floor gently.

    I look to the left and saw a door with the sign ¡®Ladies restroom¡¯ on top of it. I Hastily entered, I did my business and exited the restroom.

    Five minutester, I¡¯m sitting in front of Doctor Vivian staring at the test which is neatly kept at the other side of her desk. She taps away on her keyboard, while I frantically tap my foot on the floor to distract myself.

    I held my breath when she reaches over and picks the test up, looking down at it briefly before turning her stare on me.

    ¡°It¡¯s positive.¡± She simply say holding it up for me to see. I already knew it woulde out positive, but seeing the confirmation makes it even more of a reality also ming up the hurt and caged annoyance I was feeling.

    I can¡¯t bring myself to cry though, my eyes were suddenly dried up.

    ¡°I want an abortion.¡± I said looking her in the eyes. ¡°Can you please make arrangements?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m out of line but you¡¯re married. So I¡¯d like to know if your husband is aware of the abortion, to prevent usation of terminating his child without his knowledge.¡± Doctor Vivian tone was polite but her expression was anything but polite, her stare wasn¡¯t judgemental but curious.

    I know that me being married would be an obstacle but it won¡¯t stop me too. She sighed and continue when I didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t be interfering but it¡¯s also my job to give you the options.¡±

    ¡°Which are?¡±

    ¡°Adaption, support. There are plenty of single mothers out there who still manage just fine, and even though you are getting a divorce. Your parents are there to support, so I¡¯m certain you would manage just fine.¡±

    I cringe, she does not understand my situation. Nobody does. She¡¯s right though. I would be look after by my mom¡­. If I was still single, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m married and that too to the most dangerous man I¡¯ve ever met.

    ¡°I want an abortion.¡±I repeat. The thought of having an abortion breaks my heart, I couldn¡¯t even forgive myself for it when I haven¡¯t even done the abortion yet. And if Vincees to know about the abortion it will kill him, I¡¯m almost positive he will kill me too.

    I know he loves me and won¡¯t hurt me that easily but I¡¯m also crossing my limit.

    But having a child now scares me to no limit.

    ¡°Right.¡± She sighs. ¡°We would do a scan for you to know how far you¡¯ve gone.¡± She starts tapping on her keyboard again, while I sat there feeling small and stupid.

    ¡°The hospital will give you plenty of information with regards to after care and side effects.¡± She said stretching out some prescription for me. ¡°Here you go, we will see you on Wednesday.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± I murmur, taking the prescription from her. I left her office, I lean against the wall outside the her office. I sudden feels sick, sweats breaks out on my forehead and loads of saliva invaded my mouth, I¡¯m going to throw up.

    I dart across the corridor and dropped my weight against the wash hand basin, and emptied my stomach. I braced myself as I continue to retch.

    ¡°Ava!¡± Vince panicked voice bounce off the wall, heavy footsteps came in my direction. I felt his warmrge palm cupped my back and gently rubbing on my back, his other hand pull my hair from my face. I slumped on the sink resting my weight on my arms.

    Why the hell do they call it morning sickness when it attacks me randomly throughout the day.

    ¡°Baby are you okay?¡± Vince turn me around to face him, he looks stressed and restless. I can imagine how worried he must have been through all the tantrums I¡¯ve been throwing, his Mafia businesses is enough to stress him out and I¡¯m adding to it without considering how worried he will be.

    With all the dangers that lurks around his life style and with the number of times I¡¯ve been attacked, I should be within his sight. So me being away from him must have been really worrysome for him, I wants to ease his mind. Go back home with him and let him protect me his way, but he won¡¯t realize his mistake and amend his way.

    He might do worst than this if I let it slide easily.

    ¡°Why does she look sick.¡± He snap at doctor Vivian, who look horrified and gaping like a fish on drynd.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Vince.¡± I pull his face to me, his eyes soften from the re he was throwing at the doctor.

    ¡°Like fuck you are okay.¡± He said bitterly. ¡°You are so paled, I¡¯m taking you to my doctor.¡± He made to carry me.

    I¡¯m so not going to meet his doctor or my n to hide the pregnancy from him would be revealed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± I said halting his movement. Slowly he stand to his full length, brows rose in question.

    ¡°Leave us.¡± Vincemand without tearing his heated stare from my face, I averted my stare from him since I couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes. Both the doctor and Tricia both stare at me with mouths wide open, shock at the lie that came out of my mouth.

    They both left the bathroom still shock.

    I gulp nervously, his stare on me is piercing and harsh. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes afraid he might find out the truth.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± Hemand, from my line of view I saw his fists clenched tightly. He release one of his fist and lift my chin up for me to meet his eyes.

    ¡°I dare you to look me in the eyes and repeat that bullshit.¡± He almost growl, gripping my chin a bit too tight. I wanted to tell him the truth, He look almost broken. The pain and hurt swirling in his eyes is enough to want to ease him.

    Gathering all the courage I could muster, I step away from his reach taking in deep calming breath and looking him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± I repeat to him, watch as the hurt consume him. My heart felt heavy with sadness seeing him in so much pain, a lump form in my throat as I fought back the tears that threatened to leak out. I reach tofort him but held myself back.

    What have I done?

    Why am I even doing it? For my career? What am I even saying, is my career more important than my own flesh and blood?

    On one hand I couldn¡¯t think of having a baby right now, but on the other hand I couldn¡¯t bring myself to abort my baby.

    What I¡¯m I to do!!!

 Chapter 49

    Ava p. o. v

    The silence was deadly and tense, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to break the silence or move a finger. I¡¯m worried about what must be going on in Vince mind.

    why is he so silent.

    My eyes averted to anywhere but his face, I fear that what I might see on his face would force me to spill out the truth. I squirm under his heated gaze, he didn¡¯t bought my lie. I can feel it in his stare.

    ¡°Lies!¡± He finally spoke, breaking the tense air and confirming my thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± He spoke confidently. It¡¯s was as if he can tell that I¡¯m truly lying.

    His eyes are dark and daring, challenging me to deny it. He grip the sink with both hands caging me in his space. I have toe up with something to convince him that I¡¯m not lying, or he will suggest taking me to his doctor and I loathe that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­..¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t you dare lie to my face.¡± He snapped interrupting me. I would be lying if I say I¡¯m not scared right now, I want to tell him I¡¯m pregnant but something seems to be stopping me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just too concern that Vince will turn in a protective and possessive freak or it¡¯s my career, or maybe it is both of them.

    ¡°My period came.¡± I huffed out barely hiding the slight wave in my voice.

    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Vince scoffed unconvinced. I know any normal person would have fell for my lie, but Vince isn¡¯t any person. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you vomiting.¡± He¡¯s growing frustrated and impatience.

    ¡°I had indigestion that¡¯s why.¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anything, so I said what first came to my mind. Suddenly, Vince lifts me off the floor, my legs immediately went around his waist. I stare at him dumbstruck, surprised at his actions but the look on his face told me he was done ying games with me.

    I gulp nervously and look away from him. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m suddenly sweating, is it from the heat of his stare or what?

    ¡°Tell me the truth because I know you are lying.¡± He growled, his eyes getting darker than before. ¡°Or I might just have to fuck the truth out of you right here and now.¡± To proof his point, he intentionally rub his hard dick against my private part. Making both of us to groan out in pleasure.

    The need to have him all buried deep inside of me suddenly consumed me whole, it is a tempting option but not a good choice. One, it would be embarrassing that he had to fuck the truth out of me and also my chances of aborting this baby will case.

    I lean upwards and peppered soft tiny ghostly kisses around his neck. Unconsciously, my right handnded on his hard length, slowly and teasingly caressing him through his trouser.

    I don¡¯t know what is happening to me or why I¡¯m feeling this way but I like it. Hell, I crave it. I so badly wanted it. I needed him.

    I¡¯m sure this is the work of the pregnancy hormones, making me this horny as hell. I want to relieve myself of this feeling.

    ¡°You want me to fuck you, Yes?¡± Vince tease, his is strain and hoarse slightly out of breath. he grap my ass, grinding his length against my opening. I jerk forward,pletely thrown off guard from the sensation. My breast pressed up against his solid chest increasing the pleasuring feeling to spread like wild fire, all over my body.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The word came out of my mouth before I could get hold of my thoughts. I wanted him, but agreeing to be bang inside a hospital toilet like some cheap whore isn¡¯t what I picture myself doing. But the idea is thrilling, fueling my needs to an extent.

    My dress has riden up leaving me exposed with only a ck panties to cover my private part from Vince hungry eyes. I grind on him, he groans and I moan throwing my head backwards.

    ¡°Thought so too. But you have to tell me the truth or I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Vince smirk bitting my earlobe, my hands were already working on his belt and freeing the angry monster caged in his trouser. I palmed it, running my right hand up and down his shaft.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± I purr,pletely losing myself in pure bliss. Vince hissed, he pinned my hands behind my back with one hand, his other hand pulled my panties to the side then guiding his hard member to my entrance mming all the way in. My breath hitched and I choked on my breath, my chest rise and fall trying to catch my breath.

    ¡°You ask for it.¡± Vince moan. The pleasure was too much for both of us but Vince seems to recover faster than I did. He didn¡¯t even give me time to adjust to his huge cock, he thrusts were fast, relentlessly and deep. His thrust took my voice, I couldn¡¯t moan nor make any sound. I just kept gasping for more air to fill my lungs.

    He threw my legs on his shoulders, and wrapping one palm around my neck firmly but not enough to leave bruises or cutting my air supply. His other hand held tightly on my waist going deeper than before, the grunt and groans that leaves his kissable lips were enough to send my mind into the clouds.

    I wrapped my arms around his neck and bringing him down to my chest. seeing that as an invitation, Vince wrap his mouth on my erect nipples that were pecking out through my dress. luckily, I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra so it was an easy ess.

    Till, it wasn¡¯t satisfactory for him. He pulled my dress off my shoulders andpped my breast again nippling and sucking on it, while his other hand tweak my other nipple. My legs were paralysed, thank God I¡¯m on the sink.

    I can feel the pressure slowly rising from the pit of my stomach, I moan softly, aware of where we are. But suddenly Vince stopped his thrusting, I re at him silently telling him to continue. But he just stare at me unfazed.

    ¡°Will you tell the truth now or I should stop.¡± Vince said nonchntly. Acting unfazed but I know that he is affected from not giving in to his desire. I clenched my teeth in annoyance, not knowing what to say. I try moving my hips but he grip my hips stopping my movement.

    ¡°Just move I will tell youter on.¡± I negotiate. But still he did not budge, I sigh.

    ¡°Do I look stupid to you?¡± He growled. ¡°Tell me or we stop.¡± He lick around my nipples teasingly, he pulled out of me than mmed back with an amazing force that shook my entire body, causing my eyes to roll to the back of my head.

    My feet trembles from the effect, and toes curled. A knock sounded from the door snapping both our attention to it.

    ¡°Ava, is everything alright in there?¡± Tricia sound worried while I¡¯m here getting the most thrilling sex of my life.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice came out croak, I wince hoping she didn¡¯t get any suspicion.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She still wasn¡¯t convinced, if only she knew how okay I am.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± She replied weakly and walk away.

    I return my gaze back to Vince to find him staring at me with risen eyebrows and an amused face, I wince embarrassed by the situation but certainly not turn off. I still want to continue from where we left over, but Vince next words made freeze.

    ¡°We should just stopped and go out.¡± He smirked.

    ¡°No!¡± I squeak feeling him pulling out. He stare at me smugly, I brush my palm over my face losing my patience. Feeling sexually frustrated the words escape my mouth before I could stop them.

    ¡°Fine! I am pregnant.¡± I gaped. This is so not the n, now my chances of terminating this baby are slim. Vince thrust into me snapping every thought from my head and all I could think about were Vince and his thrust.

    I held onto his shoulder, digging my nails into his flesh and scratching on his skin. As the pressure that was dead before woke up and burst out into mes. I came hanging on Vince for my dear life, with long, sloppy and deep thrust Vince came. Filling me with his seed once again, I personally thinks he wants to get me pregnant just in case I¡¯m not.

    I pulled away from him after catching my breath, I climbed down from the sink with his extra careful support. He watch like a hawk as I wore my dress properly and arrange my panties back to their position.

    He got on his knees and embrace my mid-stomach, resting his ear on my stomach. I heard him sigh contented, my fingers massage softly on his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m having an abortion.¡± I stated. I felt him freeze on spot, I inhale sharp mentally preparing myself for what toe next.

    He stood up abruptly and gripped me on my shoulder, staring me dead in the eyes. Silently begging me to tell him he heard wrong, but I look away confirming his doubt.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± He challenge. When I didn¡¯t say anything he continue. ¡°You don¡¯t have the heart to do it, you¡¯re just angry right now andter you will feel regretful about it.¡± I move away from him, Walking to the door.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you abort my baby, I¡¯ll destroy anyone that help you with it.¡± His warnings were thest thing I heard before mming the door and leaving him there. A single tear fell down my cheek, inviting more toe.

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m cry but I just had to, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve made up my mind not to abort the baby.

    ¡°Ava, are you alright? What happened.¡± Tricia fired questions at me, resting my head on her shoulder. I heard the toilet door open and close, his heavy footsteps sounded behind. I lift my head from Tricia¡¯s shoulders, staring straight ahead.

    ¡°I want to be alone. I¡¯ll meet you at home.¡± I said to both of them and walk away. I walk away leaving my husband whom I just had sex with in a toilet, and also breaking his heart with my decision of terminating our baby.

    But within me I have changed my mind, I won¡¯t terminate my baby. But I won¡¯t tell him that, the hurt he feels should be his punish for making a decision to get me pregnant without my consent.

 Chapter 50

    Ava p. o. v

    I came out the hospital into the cool evening breeze, causing a chill to run down my spine. I braced myself and rubbing my palms over my arms trying to get rid of the shivers, I¡¯m suddenly feeling cold but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.

    I needed to be alone.

    To absorb my current situation, I have to think through everything and to be able to do that I have to alone and not under any pressure.

    But the heavy and quick footsteps sounding from behind me tells me otherwise. I sighed irritated, why must he follow me. Why can¡¯t he just leave me be, I need a few hours alone but with a overbearing and hard head husband like Vince I can¡¯t have that luxury.

    I know I¡¯ve been away from him for some days, and although it¡¯s was against his wish, he still gave me space but not anymore. He won¡¯t rest until I give up run back into his ever waiting arms.

    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± I hissed at him as he pulled me by my arms, he turned me to face him. I look away refusing to look at him, I struggle to free myself from his iron like grip but it was useless.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± He hissed with fury, pissed at my behavior. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just fuck my wife in some trashy toilet like some whore and just let her leave me there like nothing happened?¡± I wince slightly from his tone and his tight grip, it¡¯s going to be bruised.

    Whore?

    Did he just put me and whore in one sentence? Was he referring me to as a whore.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± This time I sessfully freed myself from his hold. I re at him angrily.

    ¡°I want some alone for time, is that too much to ask?¡±

    ¡°How much more time do you need. I have given you enough space and I can¡¯t anymore, what do I have to do for you toe back home. Tell me I¡¯ll do anything.¡± His eyes were pleading, he looks defeated, tired and weak.

    ¡°Do you want me to kneel down crawling around and begging you? If that¡¯s what it takes for you toe home then I will do it.¡± He is already on his knees even before he finished. Hands stretch out and neck bend in submission, I gasp not knowing what to do or how to react.

    By now all the passes by have stop and was staring at the scene, some were taking photos and videos. This can¡¯t be happening, I can¡¯t let Vince be seen in this vulnerable state, especially when he has so many enemies. If this goes out it will be used as a weapon against him, I got down to his level try to pull him up but failed miserably.

    Did I mean so much to him, does my presence means a lot to him that he went as far as kneeling on the street. And not caring who¡¯s watching or if it will be used as a weapon against him by his numerous enemies.

    I know Vince can do anything for me but this? I still couldn¡¯t believe it, now I realize how important I am to him and I promise myself that I won¡¯t leave him again.

    ¡°Please get up.¡± I urged, he look up at me scanning my face.

    ¡°Am I forgive? Will youe with me?¡± He asked looking up at me pleading, his fist clenched tightly. I know it¡¯s taking him a lot kneeling down and asking for forgiveness, when he could have just dragged me back with him, but he resisted wanting to earn my forgiveness and trust back which I have already given.

    ¡°Yes and I¡¯ming home with you.¡± I managed swallowing the lump in my throat while fighting to hold back my tears, I hugged him tightly to myself calming the both of us. I felt Vince stood up with me still hugging him and walk to his car I failed to notice before.

    ?

    We sat in his car in total silence no one was ready to break thefortable silence that has stretch in the car, each of us lost in our thoughts, I was still on Vinceps straddling him. His face buried in between my boobs, sniffing and cing light kisses on it. I rub on his smooth hair.

    ¡°Why.¡± I didn¡¯t want to break the silence but I have to.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why what.¡± He ask without taking his face from my chest. I sighed and grip his face pulling him up to look at me.

    ¡°Why did you kneel down on the street, I know what threat it would bring if it gets to your rivals.¡± My heart skips at the mere thought of it. I¡¯m starting to feel guilty for making kneel down on the street with so many threats.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to lose you, I know I have wronged you.¡± He spoke finally lifting his head from my boobs with frown lines gracing his face. ¡°And I will do anything to earn your forgiveness Cara.¡± He finished and ce a ghostly kiss on lips.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± I insist, he¡¯s well aware of the dangers and I¡¯m sure he knows what it would attract to us.

    ¡°I would do it all over again if it means having you back in my arms.¡± He affirms leaving no room for arguments, but I wasn¡¯t having it even though I couldn¡¯t change what has happened.

    But before I could say anything Vince phone rang snapping our attention to it, hissing in irritation he picks the phone.

    ¡± Tell me.¡± He answers. How rude I thought to myself, rolling my eyes and crossing my arms under breast.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± He eximed and hang up the phone. His expression is now Stormy and dark.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We need to leave.¡± As he said that I quickly climbed off hisp and sat on my seat putting on my seat beat, my heart beat were beating rapidly scared of what¡¯s going on.

    Are we being ambush?

    I shudder at the reminder of thest attack on me, this can¡¯t be happening.

    ¡°Vince for christ sake will you slow down and tell me what happened?¡± I scream the words in his head, but he didn¡¯t even seem like he heard me. He increases the speed breaking pass the speed limit, I scream in fright as we are going a mile per second.

    I closed my eyes as I saw us approaching a truck waiting for the crash but open my eyes when I didn¡¯t hear anything. I release a breathe, I didn¡¯t even knew I was holding.

    ¡°Vince please tell me what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± I plead.

    ¡°Marco has been kidnapped.¡± He grits out .

    My blood run cold.

    My brain freeze.

    ?

 Chapter 51

    Ava p. o. v

    During the ride home I couldn¡¯t process anything, my mind haspletely gone nk.

    I couldn¡¯t even breath properly, I was finding it hard to digest the fact that Marco is missing and probably in danger with whoever took him.

    Why him, I asked myself blinking back my tears, He¡¯s just a kid for heaven¡¯s sake, I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how scared, confused and sad he most be feeling right now. He must be shivering in fear and curled up in a corner scared out his mind seeing so many unfamiliar faces armed with dangerous weapons around him.

    The deep and silent growl that vibrated from beside me had me turning to Vince, he had a calm expression on his face. But his tense shoulders and his fist clenching on the steering were what gave him away.

    Although, I couldn¡¯t see his eyes since his gaze his focused was on the road, driving with incredible speed that has my heart leaping out of my chest. I know his eyes would be fill with different emotions.

    He doesn¡¯t want me to see him being weak and vulnerable, but I can feel all his emotions even when he tried concealing them.

    He¡¯s angry and scared at the same time, that much I can tell from him.

    He isn¡¯t afraid of the people that kidnapped his son, but he¡¯s scared of what this would imprint on Marco. This whole situation must have took him back In time, he was also kidnapped as a kid so this must be hard for him.

    We came to a rather sudden stop that almost threw me out the ss if not for the seatbelt, I realized we had stop at the main mansion where Vince¡¯s parents lives. I quickly undo my seatbelt and climbed down from the car, Vince pulled me by the waist to his side as if shielding me from any possible danger and led me to the house.

    ¡°Don¡± Lucas greets as we approach the entrance door, Vince stop us and turn to Lucas, both of themmunication silently. I tried wiggling my way out of his strong hold on me to give them privacy, but he simply frown at me in distaste staring at my face.

    ¡°Go inside and wait for me.¡± He instructed finally letting go of me but still shielding me with his incrediblyrge body, I didn¡¯t took the warning in his words lightly as I quietlyplied and made my way through the already opened door by Lucas, I muttered a quick thanks.

    The foyer was pin drop silent, my footsteps echo off the wall disturbing the deadly silence. All eyes snapped to me the second I step into the living room, my father-inw and mother-inw, Kara and Tricia sat in the living. Each of them lost in their thoughts until the sound of my footsteps broke them out.

    I have only known this kid for a few months but I can feel the impact of his absence, the sadness that his absence brought. His ranting, his smiles, the liveliness, the Joy, theughter and happiness he brought to this house all gone within a second leaving only sadness.

    I know their pain is double of what I can imagine, especially for Mr and Mrs Alfonso. It must be traumatizing for them to be in the same situation twice, I couldn¡¯t tell what they must be feeling or the thoughts that must be running through their minds.

    I walk further in the living room.

    ¡°Ava! Thank God you¡¯re save. Are you alright, did you get hurt anywhere.¡± Mrs Alfonso shot up from her seat and grasp my shoulder softly throwing questions at me and looking me all over for any trace of injury. Her concern for me shook me to the cord, I had expected her to be all worried about Marco and not to care for anything or anyone else

    ¡°Mum,¡± Kara calls dry, I took my gaze to her. Her eyes were full with different emotions, but two stood out most.

    Anger and manace.

    She mes me.

    ¡°Mum she¡¯s fine¡­¡± She res at me angrily. ¡°But we¡¯re not sure of Marco¡¯s safety.¡± She was staring at me in a challenging way which I wasn¡¯t going to back out but the meaning behind her stare stings, because it¡¯s the truth.

    ¡°Kara.¡± Mrs Alfonso warns.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡± Mr Alfonso adds but that only seems to fuel her anger more.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s her fault! If she hadn¡¯t left the house a day after their honeymoon and took Marco with her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Vincenzo wouldn¡¯t have be so distracted! There wouldn¡¯t have been many threat sent to them but Vincenzo somehow managed to stop the threat before it get to her.¡± Kara res up.

    ¡°But this ungrateful bitch didn¡¯t see that, all you care about is not wanting to have a baby just because you wants to maintain your body and shape.¡±

    Thest part hurts like hell.

    Yes! I agree it¡¯s my fault for Marco¡¯s kidnap¡­. Hell! Even I me myself. I have been so hard headed about not wanting a child to see the danger I¡¯m putting us into.

    Hell! I didn¡¯t even knew there were threatsing for us and finally Marco became the vitcim of my ignorance. But that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want this baby just because of my shape, I had a valid reason, one I had alsopromised for the baby.

    ¡°Kara.¡± A deep voice growled from behind me, I felt his presence behind me before his thick truck veiny hands wrap around my mid stomach. I could feel the anger radiating off him in waves, causing me to shiver in fear for Kara.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Be warned¡± He gave a long and hard stare in a reprimanding way before dragging me away. I wanted to tell Vince it¡¯s not Kara fault anyone would react that way if in the same position, I mean she¡¯s practically a mother to Marco. And I don¡¯t want to be responsible for any misunderstanding between the siblings but with the look on Vince face I decide to shut my mouth, at least for now.

 Chapter 52

    Ava p. o. v

    Once inside our room, Vince mmed the door shut with unnecessary force. I flinch from the impact, I gulp fearfully as Vince angrily pace the room. I wonder if he¡¯s angry at Kara or just angry about the situation we are in.

    I wait patiently for him to calm down, he took a few deep calming breaths. Stalk towards me, stopping an inch in front of me and pulling me into his arms. I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck, resting my head on his solid chest listening to his heart beating rapidly.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one keeping me sane.¡± Vince buried his face in my neck, sniffing on my neck. I run my hand on the back of his head in attempt to provide some sort offort, and reassurance that everything will be alright.

    ¡°Seeing both you and the baby safe is what¡¯s keeping my sanity, and I want it to be that way.¡± He pulled back a little, looking me in the eyes before pulling me into a heart wrenching kiss. I quickly return his kiss, putting all my emotions into the kiss as much as I was feeling his emotions in his kiss.

    ¡°I want you to remain in this room until I¡¯m back.¡± Vince spoke as soon as he pulled away from the kiss. I frown, aren¡¯t we supposed to be working together in finding out Marco¡¯s whereabout? I know I¡¯m not gonna be of much help but I just try my best, I can¡¯t just sit here waiting and not doing anything.

    I can¡¯t sit still, I want to help.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an option Cara,¡± Vince say strictly, pullingpletely away from me. ¡± You will stay here and wait for me toe back, and don¡¯t you dare think about doing anything behind my back. You don¡¯t want to find out the consequences.¡± His spoke in warnings but his eyes plead for me to obey, so I gave a quick nod to ease his mind.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He gave me onest long kiss before walking away, he stopped at the door looking me all over again. He gave a warning re before disappearing through the door. I took a breath suddenly feeling cold, I¡¯m now feeling the emptiness of the house.

    I walk to the bed, crawling to the center and pulling the thick duvet over myself. Just as I was feelingfortable, my phone pinged Signaling an iing message. I picked my phone from the nightstand, I double tap on the screen to wake it and indeed it¡¯s a message.

    But from an unknown number, and the number was hidden!! Which means I can¡¯t see the number, not can I call or track it. I frown, not knowing if to open it or not. Curiosity get the better of me and I clicked on it.

    Fear paralyzed me.

    My heart leaped in my throat as I fought the raising panic.

    I braced myself as goosebumps suddenly arose on my skin, I broke out in cold sweat as my insides tremble in terror.

    It¡¯s a picture. A picture of Marco sitting on a chair, both his arms were tied on the armrest, his legs were tied together and was blind folded. Although he didn¡¯t look all scared like I had imagined but he still look scared.

    He isn¡¯t crying or trembling with fear like I expected, but he¡¯s shaken up. Besides that he¡¯s quite normal, almost as if he knows that he is been kidnapped.

    Realisation sat on me. He knows! I sniffled quietly, tears threatening to spill, I choke back a sob. I couldn¡¯t contain myself anymore, I broke out in sobs.

    I felt my heart clenched against chest.

    The door to my room open but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at who has entered the room.

    ¡°Ava, I¡¯m sorry for¡­ Ava?¡± I heard Kara spoke beforeing to my side of view. ¡°Ava, are you alright?¡± She sighed feeling quilty.

    ¡°I know what I said back there must have upset you, but I sincerely regret everything. I¡¯m just scared for Marco. Please forgive me¡± She said, her voice thick with remorse.

    ¡°No!¡± I forced out through the tightness in my throat.

    ¡°Huh¡­. Oh¡­ Ava I¡¯m really sor¡­.¡± She dropped her head down as she spoke, eyes teary and voice waver.

    ¡°Kara! Look¡± I raised the phone up for her to see, she slowly raised her head up. Immediately her eyes went wide, she quickly crawl on the bed and snatched the phone from me. Grabbing on the phone as of she could bring Marco out.

    Watching her reaction made me tear up more, both kara and Marco are both innocent they shouldn¡¯t be going through this much emotional pains.

    ¡°A message just came in.¡± Kara beckons me forward, I crawl beside her.

    ¡® don¡¯t you dare show this message to anyone if you want to see your sweet little son alive, my patience isn¡¯t limitless. Don¡¯t dare me.¡¯

    I gasped as I had already shown Kara, terror stab in my chest. I remain rooted in ce as fear consumed me.

    ¡® I see you¡¯ve already showed your sexy little sister inw, but that should be thatst person. And one more thing, don¡¯t forget to take her along with youter when I send for youter. See you in two hours.¡±

    I almost choked on my breath, Kara cower into me seekingfort and reassurance which I myself seek.

 Chapter 53

    Ava p. o. v

    My heart clenched harshly against my ribcage, my whole body went cold with dread.

    Fear paralyzed me as my phone beeps again, indicating a message just dropped. The phone is right in front of us on the bed, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to pick it up and check what was sent.

    We both stare at it for a few minutes before Kara had the courage to pick the phone.

    ¡°Cooper fleid¡± Kara read out. I inhale audibly, not out all relief with the information because it¡¯s a signal for us to leave. And fall straight into his trap, I know this is all a set up and it¡¯s very dangerous but I have to take this risk.

    Maybe it will buy us some time for Vince toe to our rescue, even then I can¡¯t sit still and wait for Vince to save us, I might as well n our escape.

    Having gotten some courage, I took the phone from Kara in time just as another message came in.

    ¡°You have thirty minutes to get out of the house, two miles away a car is waiting for you guys. And be sure to give your phones to people waiting for you. Remember thirty minutes or your son is dead.¡±

    I gripped the phone tightly, wanting nothing more than to smash the phone or someone¡¯s head. I took in deep long breaths to calm my nerves and somehow my fear has turned in anger.

    Which only gave me the bravery and confidence I need.

    ¡°I have an idea how to get out of the house but we need to get past the guards Vincenzo left at your door.¡± Kara whispered softly, I sighed. Getting past those guards isn¡¯t going to be the toughest job on the journey but it¡¯s still a tough one too.

    ¡°They¡¯re my brother¡¯s most trusted and loyal men¡± Kara continued adding to my worry, since Vince can trust them to keep me save that¡¯s means it¡¯s not going to be easy for us.

    What do I do? I don¡¯t have much time to spare. I groan growing frustrated as we have spent about five minutes thinking of ways to pass.

    ¡°Tea.¡± Kara blurted.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I was confused staring at her smug face, she looks like she has just solved the hardest puzzle. Suddenly, it clicked.

    I gave her a single nod, she took that as a clue to proceed. Immediately Kara opens the door the three guards at the door, quickly stood alert blocking the entrance.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to get snacks for Ava, I think she needs to eat something.¡± Immediately she said that, my depressed, weak and fragile mode kicks in. I hear them move giving her way to pass, I sigh relieved when the door mmed shut.

    I just prayed everything went well.

    ?

    About ten minutester, I was waiting in anticipation. I¡¯m tempted to go and check on kara, to see what¡¯s taking her so long. But I don¡¯t dare step out, because the guards might be alerted. And they will inform Vince, and he will make the security more tighter.

    I began pacing back and forth to distract myself, with every second that went by makes my heart leap in fear. We only have twenty minutes left but still haven¡¯t even got past the guards at my door yet, how are we so supposed to leave the house sessfully.

    I was seconds away from marching to the door and demand them to let me pass, when I heard Kara¡¯s voice from outside.

    ¡°I made tea for everyone.¡± Kara announced. I quickly went to the door, and press my ear against the door to hear better.

    I wonder if they would even take the tea from her, with the present situation they wouldn¡¯t have interest in eating or drinking anything.

    ¡°I know the situation we are in, but we could have a sip of tea to calm our nerves.¡± Kara adds her voice quaver at the end to add effect.

    I was about opening the door when I heard movements from outside, I immediately went back to sit on the bed. The door open revealing Kara carrying a small tray containing two cups and biscuits.

    Immediately the door closed behind her, she rushed to me dropping the tray on the night stand.

    ¡°How long did I waste?¡± Kara dropped the tray on the night stand, then walk around and sat beside me. Both our gaze were locked on the door.

    ¡°Ten minutes.¡± I replied, fidgeting with my cold and sweaty palm.

    ¡± We have to wait for a minute or so for it to take effect.¡± Kara adds, and suck in a shaking breath anticipating what is about to happen in the next couple of minutes.

    It took two minutes for the drug to take effect, the thud sounds of each of the guard falling and going unconscious was our clue to move it before the securities at the CCTV Room would get to us.

    They must have seen the guards going unconscious, and must have sent more guards here.

    I rushed into the walk-in closet and discarded the dress I was wearing, and quickly slip into a Jean and top then wearing one of Vince¡¯s long sleeve shirt over it.

    Coming out of the closet, I went to the bathroom with a red lipstick in. I wrote on the mirror the address, before going back to the room.

    Kara was already dress in a Jean and jacket and was waiting impatiently by the door for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kara opens the door and stepped out while I followed behind. As we were about jumping over the unconscious guards something shed my mind.

    We are to give our phones to them.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I called after Kara halting her.

    ¡°What?¡± She groans.

    ¡°Phones.¡± I search the guards for their phones, and fortunately for me they had their phones with them. So I took two phones, and hands a phone to Kara.

    ¡°Hide your phone.¡± I instruct while doing the same.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡± I took hold of Kara¡¯s hand and immediately we Sprint out of the room, with Kara leading the way while I follow after her.

    After a few turn, we came to a halt in front of a giant steel door. Kara were to the side were a small keypad is located and punched in the code. The door creaks open, the loud noise bouncing off the hallway behind.

    I anxiously turn around to see if it had attract anyone, indeed the sound has drawn attention.

    I froze as Vince¡¯s men were running towards us in full force, I know I should enter the other side behind the steel door but my limbs has suddenly gone numb. I¡¯m already imaging myself been carried back and locked in the room.

    Faster than I could process, I was pulled and the steel door mmed shut immediately I was inside.

    ¡°What were you doing Ava.¡± Kara snapped me back to my senses, I shrug and look around us. We are in a pure white room, the brightness in the room is blinding as they¡¯re extra white lighting from different direction.

    The room waspletely bare of any properties, not even a picture or anything in sight. I furrow my brows, there¡¯s only a single wooden table push up to the side and there isn¡¯t anything on the table either.

    What is this room made for, I wonder even if that¡¯s not my concern for now but it still spike my interest. There are no windows as well, only one door opposite were we are currently standing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ava, we don¡¯t have much time left.¡± And with that we proceed, opening the door and walked into the cool evening breeze. I would had stood here enjoying the breeze but that¡¯s the least on my list right now.

    Directly opposite us, on a near distance stood an old gate, the color on the gate has faded away creating way for rust, the gate is slightly hidden from sight by a bunch of short bush. I groan in annoyance as getting close to the gate, on the lock is a huge old rusty padlock.

    What do we do now.

    ¡°Not this one.¡± Kara began jogging to the side where the bush is much thicker and longer, I didn¡¯t waste time in following her deeper in the bush. We came to a dead end, the fence in our front is equally tall as that of the other sides, but below this tall fence is a dog hole with a small gate to cover it.

    ¡°How did you find this ce¡± I asked amused, this ce is sure at of sight, it will take some serious wandering to discover this ce. She cracks a mischievous smile, patting herself on her shoulder feeling proud of herself.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°That¡¯s a story for another time.¡± She grin, and I shook my head jokingly at her. Kara got on one knee and lift the gate up to give us ess out, she crawl out first and I did the same.

    After sessfullying out, we walked down a narrow path which led us to the driveway that lead to the main gate of our home.

    ¡°We have to hurry.¡± Kara taps twice on the guard¡¯s phone before looking up at me. ¡°We only have seven minutes left.¡± She adds.

    I nod at her for us to continue moving, but suddenly an intense sharp pain shoots from my back down to my spine, then spreading around my abdomen leaving me breathless.

 Chapter 54

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Ava! What¡¯s wrong.¡± Kara panicked, gripping my arms to keep me stable from crumbling down.

    ¡°Pain.¡± I gasped, I suddenly felt drained, all the adrenaline disappear leaving extremely exhausted. I just want toy down and sleep, a short whimper left my lips as the pain suddenly intensifies crawling up around my ribcage. Then go back down to my lower back, causing me to double over.

    I grip Kara¡¯s hand tight for support, and wrapped my other hand around my waist as if to sub-press the pain.

    ¡°Oh my God Ava! For a moment I forgot you are pregnant.¡± Kara eximed in fear, there confusion and fear in her voice. Even I am scared too, I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to my baby.

    ¡°Me too.¡± I have also forgotten that I am pregnant, damn Vince for putting me in the situation he could have waited for at least a year before having a baby. That¡¯s one of the reasons I was against having a baby now because I am a target right now.

    Now I regret all the running stunt I had put on, but I know it will be all worth it when Marco¡¯s wille out safe and sound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back.¡± Kara squirms.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go back Kara.¡± I affirmed, I can¡¯t go turn around after we¡¯vee this far, and then risking Marco¡¯s life. My conscience won¡¯t even let me, on the other hand, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to the baby.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°But you¡¯re in so much pain Ava.¡± Kara reason. ¡°What if something happens to you and the baby.¡± I understand her fear, even I don¡¯t want that either.

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to us, I just need a minute to catch my breath.¡± I lean on Kara for support while waiting silently for the pain to subside.

    ¡°My Brother isn¡¯t gonna like this, at all.¡± Kara whisper. My heart skips a bit at that, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine Vince¡¯s reaction.

    Vince must have been informed of our disappearance, he must be furious and hurt. Hurt by me.

    I had already disobeyed him once, and I¡¯m doing it again. Vince told me not to leave the room, infact, he begged me. But I left, breaking his trust once again.

    I focus on the most important matter for now, the pain in my abdomen has lessen to a more bearable state, and we continue moving.

    ?

    ¡°Phones.¡± One of the men waiting for us demanded the instant we reach them, they had been waiting impatiently for us. Heavily armed with hefty weapons, looking all make-a-wrong-move-and-I-kill-you. I didn¡¯t take their stance lightly, so we silently hands our phone over to him. We wait patiently for further instructions.

    They were all wearing face mask, so it¡¯s impossible to recognize them expect their eyes. They are three men, one remains sitting on the driver¡¯s seat with the engine still on waiting for a signal to speed off any minute.

    ¡°Turn around.¡± The other man outside ordered, Kara and I obeyed turning around giving our backs to them facing the ck car. My hands were pulling behind me, and I felt ropes going around my hands tying it together. I didn¡¯t bother struggling knowing all too well that is a waste of strength and energy, and I couldn¡¯t even fight against them with the current pain I¡¯m in.

    I just want to sit and caught my breath.

    I¡¯m suddenly feeling light headed and unease, my breaths wereing out in pants. I gasped trying to suck in more air for my burning lungs, but still isn¡¯t enough.

    My head starts spinning, and vision blurred. I can¡¯t process anything clearly, I can faintly hear Kara¡¯s panicked voice calling out to me before I finally slipped into darkness.

    ?

    My head aches, my entire body feels like it¡¯s been run over by a truck. My eyes feel like they weigh a thousand more pounds, I slowly fell unconscious as my body shutdown again.

    My mind woke up before I did, there were light movements around me like someone adjusting their position. But no voice was heard, it was almost as if nobody was here if not for the faint sniffles heard.

    I can feel coldness prating me, I was immediately aware that I¡¯mying on the floor. My head is resting on something soft, tender and small.

    Realization of were I might be hits me like bricks, I released a groan when I remembered I had passed out just when we were being taken.

    With great difficulty, I let my eyes crack open considering how much I love the idea of going back to sleep. Fortunately, there was no sunlight nor bright bulb light to blind me. There¡¯s only a dim blue light shining from the old looking ceiling that¡¯s cover with cobwebs, so my eyes were able to open up all the way without pain.

    ¡°Oh Thank God; you¡¯re awake.¡± Kara gets up from her spot, and rush to me squatting beside me.

    I sat up with Kara assisting me, resting my back on the wall behind. I¡¯m still feeling a bit light-headed, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s from too much sleeping or from the pain of before.

    The pain in my abdomen haspletely died down, but I do feel a dull headache formed at the back of my head. My throat is dried and inching for a taste of water, I would really appreciate a cup of water right now.

    I tore my stare from Kara to what my head has been resting on, and I¡¯m met with a pair of brown eyes staring back at me with a mixture of concern and fear in them.

    Marco?

    Before I could even blink, I¡¯m raising Marco from the ground onto myps hugging the life out of him.

    ¡°Marco are you alright? Are you hurt? Did they do anything to you?¡± I pulled back a little, looking him over for any injury. But thankfully, there¡¯s not one injury in sight.

    I sighed relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Mom.¡± Marco cupped my face with both hands, as if checking if it¡¯s really me. ¡°Are you alright Mom, you were sleeping for a very long time. I got so scared.¡± He wrap his little hands around my neck hugging me tightly, I returned the hug holding equally as tight.

    ¡°How long was I out.¡± I asked Kara, who still watches me cautiously with deep concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Five hours I¡¯m sure.¡± I look around taking in our environment, we are in a room bare of any form paint. The floor is titled an off-white color, the only ess to see outside the room is the metal bar door across from where we sat.

    ¡°What happened after I was out.¡± I cringe my nose in disgust as the terrible smell of urine, dirt and dried up vomit hits me bad, I almost retch at the smell.

    ¡°They first took us to the location that was sent to us, but almost immediately, they took Marco with us and then we are here. I think they¡¯ve suspect that they¡¯re been tracked.¡± Kara exined, I nod taking in the information.

    I feel my phone against my skin under the trouser, assuring me that Vince ising for us. Knowing Vince he must have installed tracker in my phone, so he must be tracking us right now. Or at least he must been tracking Kara¡¯s phone, that¡¯s the reason I suggest we hide our phones and give them the guards phones.

    We heard footstepsing towards our cell, we sat up straighter. I hide Marco¡¯s face behind my neck.

    A man came into view, looking us up and down. He¡¯s equally as terrifying as the ones that came for us.

    ¡°Boss she¡¯s awake.¡± He spoke into the Bluetooth in his ear.

 Chapter 55

    Vincenzo p. o. v

    The look on Vincenzo¡¯s face when he stormed in, was gloomy and raging storm. It has everyone walk around on their toes, and those working focus more on their job. Or should I say pretending to be focused.

    He walk straight into the elevator, the elevator took him to the top floor. Opening directly in a room filled with his best hackers and trackers. Each one of them were extremely focus on their job, knowing too well not to step on their already pissed boss¡¯s way.

    Vincenzo stop behind Oliver, the man in charge of this department. He was tense as he sense his boss dangerous aura.

    ¡°Boss.¡± He greetsposing himself.

    ¡°Who did it.¡± Vincenzo dismissed, going straight to what brought him here.

    ¡°Niki dimir.¡± Oliver answered. Vincenzo clenched his fist, straining himself from hitting something, anything.

    The rage in him burns in mes, He had expected Niki dimir toe to him, but what piss him off was that Marco was now entangle in this cat and mouse chase at such a tender age.

    He wanted Marco toe of age, before exposing him to the dangerous world waiting for him to rule.

    ¡°And?¡± Vincenzo seethes.

    ¡°They headed east, stopping close to the most deserted part of the city.¡± Oliver reports, he wants to be as much help as possible.

    ¡°Power¡¯s Jungle.¡± Vincenzo muttered. Power¡¯s Jungle is the territory of a man named Power, an African man, from Uganda. That ce is a nightmare to anyone who doesn¡¯t have any involvement with the mafias, it¡¯s a ce where all deadly deals are held.

    The ce ispletely off limit to the police, the police learned to not do any raids there in a hard way. Now, all the kinds of criminals you can think of resides there, thugs, murders, thieves, human traffickers, drug dealers and even escape prisoners.

    Although, Power has it all, but he still works for Vincenzo. Infact, Vincenzo is the big boss most of Power¡¯s men haven¡¯t seen, Vincenzo own that jungle but let Power runs it.

    ¡°Contact Power, tell him to close all entrance and exit in his jungle. No car should enter or leave without proper surveince.¡± Vincenzo instructs.

    Oliver fingers work faster than they have ever done, typing exactly what Vincenzo has told him. Immediately a response came in.

    ¡°Yes Boss.¡± Oliver reads out Power¡¯s reply. Power must have been shock, receiving a direct message from his boss for such a long time. Vincenzo ever hardly gets involved in power¡¯s business, and since he received such message he knows he needs to get into action.

    Vincenzo¡¯s phone rings ring through the tensed air, He swiftly brought it out of his pocket and stare at the caller. It¡¯s Lucas, Ava¡¯s trainer.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered.

    ¡°We have a problem, Donna is not in her room and the guard at the door are lying on the floor unconscious.¡± Lucas spoke from the other side.

    Vincenzo hang up, already on his way home. He was livid, extremely livid. He had instructed Ava to remain in their bedroom until he¡¯s back, but she disobeyed. And worst, he have no idea where she could be.

    He promised himself that when he finds her, he will chain her to the bed and she¡¯s not going to see the sunlight ever again.

    Ava p. o. v

    ¡°Boss she¡¯s awake.¡± He spoke into the Bluetooth in his ear, He eyed us once more before turning to leave.

    But before he did, He gave us his middle finger then quickly walk down the corridor leaving mepletely confused. Why did he gave us the ¡®fuck you¡¯ sign.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    I heaved a sigh deciding on letting it go and focus on more pressing matters, Kara gasped beside me, grabbing onto my hand to gain my attention.

    I tore my gaze to her only to see a very stunned Kara, eyes as wide as a sea, her mouth dropped open and jaw hitting the floor.

    She was dazed.

    I snap my fingers in her face, sessfully snapping her out of her daze. I stare at her waiting for her to say something as to why she¡¯s so stun, but instead she hastily crawl to the metal bars.

    I watch her intensively as held out her hand out of the bars, reaching out for something. She turn around, hiding something under her clothe.

    She crawl back to her spot, quickly before I could blink. She held out my hand and drop a small dagger on it, I immediately hide the dagger in my waistline as well.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of Vincenzo¡¯s spy.¡± Kara finally spoke after hiding her own small weapon, I don¡¯t know what we are preparing for but I know we are going need it.

    ¡°How are you able to tell.¡± I was still not satisfied, what if we are just been tricked by our captors.

    ¡°Vincenzo¡¯s spies has only one sign and signal, that¡¯s the middle finger. It¡¯s how they identify themselves andmunicate silently.¡± That¡¯s kinda risky, I mean the middle finger is amon thing that everyone does. Someone can¡¯t just do the middle finger and be expected to be among Vince¡¯s men.

    ¡°To make them different, Vincenzo gave them options. They either wear a ring with the letter S embedded in it.¡± Kara whispered pausing and look around as if someone would jump out of nowhere, discovering their secret signs.

    ¡°Or they would get a tattoo S done very close to their middle finger nails, it¡¯s almost impossible to see.¡± My mouth formed into an O shape. Since this guys isn¡¯t wearing a ring, I get it that he has a tattoo.

    In this case, Vince can get our location in no time. I just wish he woulde fast, I don¡¯t want us to face anything bad especially in my current situation.

    Suddenly, I heard multiple footsteps rushing down the halling directly to our cell, I shudder mentally bracing myself for what¡¯s toe.

    They appear before us, with the look on their faces. I think they¡¯re done ying games and the real deal is about to began. They are four in total, disgusting looking tattoos spread all over this body, looking almighty as they stare us down threatening.

    One of them unlocked the cell, and urge us out. They kept pushing us further down the thin aisle, with Marco hiding behind me holding onto my thigh for his dear life. My eyes danced around us taking note of where we actually are, it seem to me that we are in some kind of basement.

    The basement is cold, metallic and sterile. The celling covered in ancient pipes winding in an unpleasant angles, the floor covered in rough cement. The stairs are oddly looking, the stairs is surrounded in drywall which shed with the rest of the basement.

    We walked up the stairs out of the basement into a spacious room, which could serve as a living room instead it was covered in weapons of different sizes and shapes.

    But what got me rooted in ce, isn¡¯t the big buff and scary men in ck standing behind him, nor the deadly instrument line up on a wide table directly in front of us. Separating from him.

    But the piercing blue artificial eyes, and his ridiculous breathtaking blonde hair. This man is any girl¡¯s hero in her dreand, He doesn¡¯t look like he belongs to this dangerous world. But the amount of mystery, power and most of all, the danger that radiates from him says otherwise.

    Danger and anger was what actually got me all scared and ready to run faster than Usain Bolt any minute.

 Chapter 56

    Ava p. o. v

    Danger and anger was what actually got me all scared, and ready to run faster than Usain Bolt any minute.

    I felt myself shake as our eyes met, I gripped Marco against myself to gain some kind of reassurance, as my whole body trembled in fear.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The blonde hunk paced towards us, his bodyguards part way for him like the red sea. Before expertly surrounding us, immediately, I felt trapped even though I was already trapped.

    ¡°Hello, Sweetheart.¡± He greeted. His soft melodious voice danced to my ears, his voice is as smooth and sweet as sugary drinks.

    ¡°Ava Sophie Marcus, is it?¡± He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Oops!¡± He p his hand over his mouth, forging having forgotten something. ¡°Sorry, Ava Vincenzo Alfonso.¡± Heughed merrily as he corrected himself, as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    But those sexy and attractive blues eyes says something else, something dark, dangerous and scary. This Blondie wasn¡¯t to be messed with, I can already sense the danger within him from miles.

    Another shiver traveled up my spine.

    ¡°Niki dimir.¡± He smirked introducing himself; my throat went dry as dust. I stare at him wide eyed, not believing I¡¯m in the present of the Russian Mafia boss.

    He has beenbeled Vince swore enemies on Tv, newspapers, magazines and billboards, but since I¡¯ve never seen him. His photos in those news, did no justice to this beauty in front of me.

    Such a beautiful dangerous creature.

    I have a feeling, no scratch that. I know he kills with no remorse whatsoever, and I have a vague feeling I was his target. Well I hope not the killing part, but I was still his target nheless.

    He moved farther, but this time not in my direction. But to Marco who has been slightly hiding behind me from Niki¡¯s view.

    He bend down until his face is mere inches away from Marco¡¯s, who I¡¯d thought would be hiding. But instead, Marco stood his ground, staring directly back at Niki.

    ¡°That bastard has taught you well.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Nephew.¡± He adds with a sinister smile, dragging the word nephew.

    What? Is he high on some drug or something. Why would he call Marco his Nephew, or else¡­ I gasp as realization dawn on me.

    He smiled when he saw the expression on my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll feed your thirst to know.¡± The glint in his eyes were scary enough for me to lose interest on whatever he wants to say. But my curiosity overpowered the logical part of me.

    ¡°Oh and just because you¡¯re less of importance, doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be noticed or useful. You mighte in handyter.¡± He directs to Kara. ¡°So, Hello Sweetheart.¡±

    She ignores himpletely.

    ¡°Ignoring me, I see. I don¡¯t mind, I like being ignored.¡± Something about his tone says otherwise, He most definitely doesn¡¯t not tolerate be ignored.

    ¡°So, should I tell you guys a special and hidden story.¡± He smirked, my heartbeat skips. Beating abnormally, anticipating what his story entails.

    He walk back to his previous seat and sat down,fortably crossing his legs in a typical Mafia man way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, shall we?¡± He gave me a questioning stare which I did not bother to answer. ¡°But before that, we need some entertainment to make the story more interesting.¡± He snapped his fingers as a form signal to his hunky men. Four of his men came at us, grabbing both Kara and I dragging us to the wall far beside us.

    On the wall were¡­. Chains?

    How did I even missed that, I should have seen iting. But somehow it escape me, maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been kidnapped before.

    The chains hangs down from high up on the wall down to our level.

    They chained us against the wall, the cuffs holding our wrist is made of strong leather, making it impossible to break out of it, and thugging on it will only hurt me.

    So I stopped struggling, ring straight at Niki, who just winked at me.

    ¡°You know; you¡¯re an attractive and beautiful woman, and that spike my interest in you. If only you weren¡¯t Vincenzo¡¯s woman.¡± He tsked. ¡°I don¡¯t like being the second eater especially not after Vincenzo.¡± He smiled as if venom is not dripping from each and every words he says about Vince.

    I wonder what Vince ever did to him that generated this amount of hatred.

    I remain passive not wanting to show him the amount of rage boiling within me, he just sighed and rx back on his seat.

    ¡°Once upon a time, Vincenzo was just a little boy. My father, Dimitri dimir. May you rest well Dad, had went to kill those two old hags but fortunately, Vincenzo was there. My father took him in as a ve, don¡¯t you wonder why my father did all this? I¡¯ll tell you but first.¡± He gave a signal out and immediately a thick, round leather whipnds direct on my shoulder down to my back.

    I screamed losing my senses as the pain registered.

    ¡°Ava are ok¡­ Ah.¡± Kara cut off with an rming cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word and you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Niki warns Kara.

    Marco was be dragged back as he tried running to us, they tied him in a chair again as he wailing to be released, but his cries fall on deaf ears.

    ¡°Where did we left off, Vincenzo that bastard finally had a chance, my father was been too easy on him. After killing those old hags in front of him, he was tortured but that was not enough for me. A few beating in the morning and evening, starving him and making him do hard works still isn¡¯t enough too pay for our lose now, is it?¡± He paused, again another whipnds in me, this time the whip went around my mid stomach, I was breathless. I gasped for air, to somehow relieve the pain.

    ¡°I had to take matters in my own hands, and then I did something I enjoy doing.¡± Heughed as if fascinated by the memory.

    A TV that was just beside Niki was turn on, I saw it earlier but I didn¡¯t have it much thoughts. But now the TV got my full attention, as the content in it was shocking.

    A scene where a ten or eleven years old boy opens a door, that lead to what I assume was a cell. The blonde hair boy walk in with a lot of women of the different age, size, shape and color followed behind him. They are fifteen woman in total, Vince was shown crawling up against the wall in fear.

    His looks was rough and dirty, like he has not had a bath in a very long time. The ten or eleven years old Vince look around, his eyes show fear as he stare at the smirking crowd, immediately closing his eyes as if to disappear into thin air.

    He was so vulnerable that I was tempted to go inside and protect him.

    ¡°Hey dimwit.¡± Niki young and tender voice sounded from the TV, but it¡¯s only infuriates me.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Vince¡¯s stutter as he plead for mercy, Niki justughed.

    ¡°Take care of him.¡± He said to the women, he stood at the side and watch everything unfold. He stood satisfied and contented as Vince was raped and molested, they beats him as the did different terrible things to him.

    I sob bitterly as I couldn¡¯t save him, I couldn¡¯t do anything as this is his past. I watch as they left him on the floor used and shattered, he couldn¡¯t even move from where they left him.

    He justy there lifeless.

    ¡°You bastard.¡± I yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± I struggle to break free even though I know it¡¯s useless. My body shook as hot tears pool down my cheeks, I couldn¡¯t even hear Kara crying besides me, nor Niki evilugh, either can I feel it as the another whipnds on me. I just continued watching him.

 Chapter 57

    Ava p. o. v

    Whip.

    Whip.

    Whip.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The sound of whip and TV were the only thing that could be heard in the silence of the room, I was drained of everyst bit of strength I have left.

    The image of little Niki slowly and painfully carving Vince¡¯s back, drawing the letter V on Vince¡¯s back. Vince screamed and begged Niki to stop, but that little wizardughs merrily as he continues doing his work.

    For once in thest ten minutes the whipping stopped, I had screamed my voice out with Vince earlier while watching that horrible scene. And now I think I lost my voice, I nced at Marco for the first time since the TV was turn off, to see him cry as him watches everything.

    I wish he didn¡¯t have to see this, to see both his Mom and Dad been tortured. He must have watch the recording as well, I wish I can change everything. My regret is that this whole ordeal will leave an imprint in his mind.

    He is going to be traumatized.

    I closed my eyes, trying to catch myself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to destroy his weakness the same way his grandparents kill my mother and my unborn baby sister. It¡¯s such a waste of beauty as I have to kill you, my darling.¡± He shook his head in fake concern. I red at him, if only my eyes could kill.

    ¡°Then what? You¡¯ll kill Vince and the rest of my family, then what. That¡¯s it?¡± I dare asked closing my eyes.

    I heard him get up and started towards me, I felt his breathe fanned my face but I refuse to open my eyes. He sighed, before turning around but not walking away.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Nope! Definitely not, of course I have to keep Marco alive, he¡¯s my heir. I¡¯ll have to take care of him and train him to run my empire and my soon to be attained empire, that will be too much work for one person you know.¡± I can hear the smirk in his voice. ¡°After all, Marco¡¯s is the only family I have left. I have to look after my sister¡¯s son, right?.¡±

    This got my eyes to open on their own, I want to p some sense into his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will teach him well.¡± He adds.

    ¡°Vince won¡¯t let you, he will kill you before you can hurt any of us.¡± I threatened, although it didn¡¯t have the effect I was hoping for. But it serve as some sort of reassurance to me.

    Vince pleasee fast. I¡¯m exhausted, I can feel my self losing consciousness, but I forced my eyes to stay open.

    ¡°Funny how I have already done that to you.¡± He mocks.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve love to continue whatever this is, but I really need to end it here, from the depths of my heart I¡¯m sorry honey.¡± He point his gun at me.

    So this is it, is this how I¡¯m going to end up dead without achieving anything, I¡¯m not even going to have the luxury of giving birth to this baby inside me.

    A silent tear slide down my cheek.

    The sound of gun shots rang in the room, I shut my eyes waiting for the impact but didn¡¯t feel anything. Instead the sound of heavy footsteps running reach my hearing, loud thud echoes. I open my eyes in time to see men jumping down from the ceiling, where they came from I have no idea.

    Niki chuckle as he turned around to face the intruder, as if on clue Vince stormed in. The look on his face only, would make you run miles away from him. His eyes search the ce until we lock gaze, I tried giving him a soft smile but it came out as a grimace.

    His eyes darken, his jaw lock and his body went rugged.

    ¡°Vincenzo so good to see you again.¡± Niki hissed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you this early though, I was hoping for you toe muchter.¡±

    ¡°Did I gave the best surprise then?¡± He smirked. He sat down on Niki previous seat.

    Niki clenched his fist, but easily calmed himself.

    Dante came and free me, I copsed on him, holding onto him as my legs were weak and unable to function.

    The stare down contest between Vince and Niki was a silent challenge, the whole ce has quiet down, you can hear it if a pin drop on the floor.

    Around us, Niki¡¯s men drew out their weapons pointing their guns at Vince¡¯s men, they return the gesture ready to fire.

    Vince was by no means intimidated by Niki or his mean looking men. Rather, he seem pleased, it looked as though was waiting for Niki to make a move for a long time now, and now that Niki finally made this move, he wanted a good fight.

    I was confused and scared by the glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Ah, Vincenzo my dear friend, you of all people should know that I don¡¯t like surprises. Except, I¡¯m the giver.¡± Niki finally broke the silence, he stood calm as if a fight weren¡¯t about to break out.

    ¡°Still as whining as when you were a kid I see, guess some people just doesn¡¯t grow up.¡± Vince teased, Dante snicker besides me. Niki¡¯s face twisted into an ugly scowl, the beautiful face I once admired was now gone rece by a dirty pig¡¯s butt.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t talk to me like that if I were you,¡± Niki hissed, his calm demeanor disappearpletely.

    At a lighting speed, Vince had his hand on Niki¡¯s throat, since Vince was a bit taller, he bring Niki up forcing them toe face to face. While Niki sneered in distaste, Vince smile back at him.

    Niki¡¯s men expertly close in on us with Vince men not far behind, waiting for a single sign for the fight to break out.

    ¡°I have warned you before, countless times not to evene close to my family. Especially, my woman.¡± Vince seethes in his face.

    I didn¡¯t see the blow going, faster than my eyes could capture an heavy punch sent Niki a few feet back, sessfullynding on his butt. From his position on the floor, he threw Vince a hot and dirty re.

    ¡°I think we should have a nice one on one fight, it¡¯s been long I used this fist of mine. Why don¡¯t we warm it up.¡± Vince teased mockly, I panicked. I don¡¯t want them to fight, but I also know that we can¡¯t get out of here without a fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, bastard.¡± Niki growls standing up to his feet.

    ¡°Last time I checked, I still have a father and he¡¯s alive and breathing.¡± I think that¡¯s thest screw, as Niki charge at Vince like lightning.

    Vince easily step sided him, whipping Niki legs from the ground with just one leg, Niki stumbled and fell on the table fill with weapons. Deadly ones.

    I held my breath waiting for him to get up as he remained there for a few seconds, hoping and praying he doesn¡¯t pick any weapon with him. Much dismay, he did gets up with a weapon, a very sharp and shining double head knife, that reflects on the daylight pouring into the room.

    ¡°Please do something, please stop them. He¡¯s going to hurt Vince, please!¡± I plead with Dante, grabbing at his arm tightly, digging my nails into his skin.

    He held my face to faced himself, Dante stare down at me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s a duel. And don¡¯t you worry, he can¡¯t hurt Vincenzo and I don¡¯t think anyone can.¡± He assures, but I think he¡¯s overestimating Vince. Vince is also human, and capable of getting hurt too.

    I gasped as I saw the knife flew in the air, the knife went straight at Vince, who confidently stood waiting for the knife to hit him.

    ¡°Vince!¡± I screamed, finding my lost voice back. Vince dodge it by a mere inches, he smiled when the knife hit the floor.

    He was ying with Niki, but now I think the y is over as he bent and pick up the knife. He re at Niki ready to throw the knife and he did, only not at Niki.

    The knife sessfully pierced into the heart of the guy, that had me beaten to a pulp. His eyes widen in surprise, and his mouth open but didn¡¯t have the chance to scream, before he fell to the floor, dead.

 Chapter 58

    Vincenzo p. o. v

    Everywhere went silent, it¡¯s was deadly silent as nobody had expected Vince to kill someone outside the duel. It¡¯s a clear challenge, clear as daylight.

    Vincenzo has always been a reasonable man, however, when someone crosses the line. The ruthless predator came out and nothing was going to stop the catastrophe from happening

    Niki boiled in pure rage as he watched one of his own drop dead, he wasn¡¯t expecting Vincenzo to make such move. But what he didn¡¯t know was that, Vincenzo would not tolerate anyone whoy their hands on his woman. It¡¯s was a clear death mission, which Vincenzo didn¡¯t fail to give the guy that hurt his woman.

    Ava gasped in shock, this is the second time Vincenzo has killed someone in her present, it¡¯s only fair that she¡¯s still not used to such things.

    ¡°We need to get you cover because we¡¯re about to get down to business.¡± Dante grinned, the excitement and eagerness was clearly disyed on his face. Like he has been starved of his favorite meal, and he¡¯s about to quench his thirsty.

    Dante took Ava to a safe corner where Kara and Marco are kept, the ce was blocked by a wall that weirdly enough came out from the rest of the building, Dante ced two guards to protect them before he went to stand beside Dario.

    Unfortunately for Niki, he wasn¡¯t as smart, intelligent, calctive and calm as he appears to be, he acted on impulse as not just his men but also his cousin was killed before his eyes.

    ¡°Shoot them! Kill them all!¡± He screamed as Vincenzo expected from him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Thismand only fueled Vincenzo¡¯s men, just like their boss they are bloodthirsty, waiting for an opportunity to shed the blood of the opponent.

    Instantly, bullets flys from the guns of Vincenzo men, expertly hitting their target. Dante dived low, rolled on the floor and with expertise sat up, hiding himself behind a wall as he withdrew his guns. His eyes sharp and a sly smile ying on his lips, Fuck! He was enjoying himself tremendously.

    Dario pulled out his gun as well, moving his body in a karate way, bashing, kicking and shooting in one go. Every move of his was smooth, effortless and graceful.

    As bullets flys, bodies followed falling dead on the floor.

    In the mist of all the fighting, Vincenzo faced his sole enemy, a sly smile and dark excitement dancing in his dark eyes. It was as if all this is an entertainment, one that he enjoys so much.

    ¡°Fuck you bastard, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Killing his only family alive was thest screw for Niki to lose his mind, he charged at Vincenzo with the intention of a killer.

    He threw a punch at Vincenzo, Vincenzo easily caught the fist right before itnd on his face, he bend it into an awkward position. Sessfully breaking Niki hand.

    Niki yelp in pain as he withdrew his hand, Vincenzo didn¡¯t give him anytime to recover as he threw his own power fist into Niki¡¯s stomach, throwing him backwards.

    Niki staggered to a stop, he ring malicious at Vincenzo. As if look could kill, surely Vincenzo would have been six feet under.

    Niki¡¯se back was massive, he reach out for another simr knife on the table, and instantly released it. The action took everyone by surprise, including Vincenzo.

    Niki grinned in triumph as the knife sliced through Vincenzo arms.

    ¡°Vince.¡± Ava screamed at the scene, immediately ran to Vincenzo, she released a sob at the sight of the ugly cut made by the knife.

    ¡°What are you doing here.¡± Vincenzo hissed at Ava, knowing fully how dangerous it is for her to get in the way of their fight.

    It¡¯s a minor injury and it¡¯s nothing to Vincenzo, since he has had worst. But to Ava the injury is one she couldn¡¯t stand the sight of, and was thinking Vincenzo was in pain little did she know that he wasn¡¯t even feeling any pain.

    Ava felt the impact of a kick on her side, she fell to the ground with a thud, the air in her lungs Knocking out of her. The impact of the fall coupled with the beatings she had received, caused her whole body to tingle with pains.

    ¡°Ava!!!¡± Vincenzo voice bloomed, echoing across the room, he rushed to her falling on his knees before her and cuddle her body against his.

    Ava wanted to screamed in pain, but couldn¡¯t as she could only heavily pants. She couldn¡¯t focus anything around her, the only sounds she could hear was the loud and annoying ringing in her head.

    She tried staying conscious but could not as she was already exhausted, both physically and emotionally. Her body shutdown, and she slipped into unconsciousness.

    Vincenzo eyes went red, the white waspletely out reced with red, his whole body was burning in rage and you could see the me zooming out of him. He gently and carefully ced Ava on Dario¡¯s arms, he turned to faced Niki, Niki fearfully took a step back.

    The beast has been let out.

    If Vincenzo was ying with him before, that y is over now and Niki knows that too. Knowing that if he stays here he¡¯ll be doom, he made to flee away but Vincenzo is fast.

    Vincenzo caught Niki by his shirt and pulled him back, He lifted Niki up and mmed him against the wall. Vincenzo took massive steps towards Niki, who press himself against the wall wishing to disappear and escape the big bad wolf.

    But it was already toote, as the monstrous beast has caught him on his clutches. Vincenzo beats Niki to a pulp with his bare hands, not having any intention of killing Niki immediately, Vincenzo ordered his men to take him hostage.

    Immediately, he rushed to the hospital, scared out of his mind. Ava has been bleeding severely when she was carried away, and Vincenzo fear that it might lead to something terrible.

 Chapter 59

    Ava p. o. v

    I wake up, well my subconscious mind did. I couldn¡¯t open my eyes, neither can I move my body, not even my fingers. I felt someone holding my hand tightly, not too tight that it bes painfully, but gently tight. It was as if the person wanted some assurance, or was trying to give me some assurance.

    From the grip and the fingers, I know the owner of the hand is a female, hopefully, Mom. I really wanted to open my eyes now, to see whoever was here with me, but since my limbs wouldn¡¯t cooperate with me, I can only remain still.

    The door open and closed, and two more people came in, they stopped at the foot of my bed.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she awake yet.¡± It was Vince, I can recognize his voice in any situation. Only this time, his tone was dark. Like he was barely hang on, I can¡¯t see his face but I know he must be wearing a deep frown on his face.

    ¡°She will wake up when her body allows her to, the body still needs time to heal.¡± The other person who I¡¯m assuming is a doctor replied, from the shaking in the doctors voice, I can tell that Vince is closed to snapping.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to do, but I want her back and breathing.¡± He hissed, I felt the hold on my hand leaving, and standing up.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about her, we all are. But I think you should calm down, I mean the doctor is doing his best.¡± I know it was Mom by my side earlier, and my doubt has been confirmed.

    ¡°Not good enough if she¡¯s not awake.¡± Vince grumbles, his tone definitely not as before. He respects my Mom, I smiled inwardly at that.

    ¡°I think you should go home and freshen up, Ava wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this when she wakes up, right.¡± Mom said to Vince, who I assume gave a nod since he didn¡¯t respond, rather turned to leave.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I want to see him once before he leaves, but my eyelids weight more than a thousand pounds. I can feel myself struggling with my body, and growing frustrated and angry when I couldn¡¯t open those damn eyes.

    ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s happening to her, doctor.¡± Mom called out to the doctor, I frown.

    What¡¯s happening.

    ¡°She¡¯s having a panicked attack.¡± The doctor simply said, what? Who¡¯s having a panick attack, definitely not me. But then the sting on my hand, told me that I¡¯m been injected, and I was the one panicking.

    Before I knew what was happening, I slipped intoplete darkness, again.

    ?

    I woke up again with a sore and dry throat, dying for a drop of water, I don¡¯t know if my eyes were open, because the whole ce was dark. The only thing that convinced me that my eyes are wide open, were the faint object I can see around the room, as my eyes slowly adjust to the darkness.

    I breathe in relief, I realized I can now moved my body. I tried bringing myself up into a sitting position, getting into the said position was a he difficult job, as my entire body hurts.

    I was panting by the time I had manage to get myself sitting, my eyes watered from the pain, I bit my lip stopping any painful sound froming out. But wasn¡¯t sessful, as I released a pained gasped, my back hurts the most.

    Those guys were brutal, I didn¡¯t expect to get hospitalized, I was actually hoping we could escape without any of us getting hurt.

    ¡°Ava?¡± Lights flooding into the room, I groan fluttering my eyes closed, I open my eyes slowly letting it gets used to the light.

    I brought my gaze to the person who turn on the light, and met with a stunned Tricia. It was as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯s seeing, she blink, once, twice before rushing to me.

    ¡°Ava! You¡¯re finally awake.¡± She pulled me into a hug, I missed her too no doubt, but her hug is killing me, plus my throat is as dry as a desert.

    ¡°Wa¡­ Wat¡­ Water.¡± My voice was hoarse but it passed my message, Tricia quick unhooked us and served me water from the jug on the nightstand. I gulp down the entire content, with Tricia watching me like a hawk.

    I rolled my eyes at her, not been able to resist it. I stretched the ss at Tricia and nod for a refill, she got into action, again I finish the whole water. I burped silently, handing the ss out to Tricia, she dropped the ss on the nightstand and faced me.

    It was as if she couldn¡¯t get over the fact that I¡¯m truly awake, that actually got me questioning how long I have been unconscious.

    ¡°How long was I out.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    ¡°Out? You¡¯re were ina for four days, the doctor predicted you will wake in the next fourty eight hours, but you didn¡¯t. You won¡¯t believe how scared we were.¡± Tricia exin, tears rolling down her cheeks.

    ¡°You went into shock countless times, we were all really scared. Vincenzo almost lost his mind, for his own safety they locked him up in his room.¡± I can¡¯t begin to imagine what they all went through, it must be hell watching one¡¯s love one at the doorstep of death.

    ¡°Where¡¯s everyone.¡± I ask when I noticed we were the only ones in the room.

    ¡°Your Mom went out for fresh air, and the rest went home.¡± Tricia informed, I nod.

    ¡°What about Vince.¡± I held my breath, waiting for her reply, she had said Vince was locked in the room, is he okay now?

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been seen since two days ago, that was thest time you went into shock, ever since he hasn¡¯te to the hospital. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be here the minute he found out you¡¯re awake.¡± Tricia shook her head.

    I just hope he¡¯s ok, and I wish to see him soon, I miss he like hell.

    Suddenly, I still, My baby!

    My hands immediately went around my stomach, wrapping it protectively. Tricia stare followed my action, understanding my unsaid question.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ava, they could only save one of you.¡± She answered.

    And I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 60

    Ava p. o. v

    It¡¯s been almost a week now, a week of torturing and pain, up till now I¡¯m still unable to digest or even ept the fact that I¡¯m no longer pregnant.

    It was like a dream, some bad dream, nightmare even, and I wan to wake up so badly, sadly, it¡¯s all reality and I¡¯m wide awake.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I me myself for it, even if everyone says it¡¯s not my fault, deep down I know it was my fault. If I had heed to Vince strict warning not to leave the house, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    I remember when I had woke up again after the unbearable news, the pain was worst then before because now, it is not about the physical pain anymore. It¡¯s was much more than that, it¡¯s an emotional pain, one simply I can¡¯t get over.

    I had woke for the second time, unfortunately, the room was flooded with sunlight from the windows. And the room was filled up with my family, except one person.

    I was relieved and sad at the same time, relieved, because I didn¡¯t have to face him right away. Sad, I also wanted him here, I want to be wrapped in his arms, but after this incident, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have that luxury.

    This might be the end of us, it hurts to think about it but it was also true, I don¡¯t think Vince will still want me after I have lost the baby.

    My eyes willed up with tears, hot pool of tears stream down my cheeks. I face away from all the pitiful gazes, I don¡¯t want any pity, because I was the cause of it to begin with.

    ¡°Ava don¡¯t me yourself.¡± It¡¯s was Kara that spoke, breaking the tensed silence. The others saw that as an opportunity to voiced out their sympathetic advise.

    When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I asked them to leave, with the need to stay alone and to digest everything. However, Marco didn¡¯t leave with the others, instead he climbed onto the bed and crawl over me, he sat on the bed facing me.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry,¡± Marco told me wiping the tears away from my face, ¡°you are going to make me cry too.¡± His eyes were welled up with unshed tears, I reach out and pulled him down, so wey down together while I still cry uncontrobly.

    I was scared of one thing at that time, how was I going to face Vince, by not knowing how he will react about losing the baby, or Maybe he has already took his decision.

    Am I going to lose him too?

    ?

    By now I have gotten the answer I seek, not once has Vincee here to see me, I didn¡¯t even get a glimpse of him. Whenever I asked about him, it¡¯s one excuse or the other.

    It¡¯s either, ¡°He must be busy.¡± Or ¡°He must be busy.¡± It¡¯s always this the same stupid excuse, which have brought me to a realisation, a painful one too.

    He was avoiding me.

    I don¡¯t know why, but who wouldn¡¯t know. After all I had lost the baby he worked so hard for, it now seem as if I deliberately lost the baby.

    But anyone in my ce would have done what I did, I can¡¯t just seat by and watch the child I¡¯ve grown attached to getting hurt, while protecting the unborn one.

    I took in a few deep breaths, calming my nerves. I will have to face him today, we need a long talk or at least he should man up ande to me.

    To tell me his decision, if I¡¯m still in or not.

    But deep down, after losing this child, I know Vince wouldn¡¯t want me in his life anymore. I walk out of the bathroom in the hospital room, which I went in to change from this irritating hospital dress.

    Right now, my body has healedpletely and I¡¯m back to my normal self, except the pending meeting with Vince. My Mom stood up as she saw me walk out from the bathroom, she picked up the backpack they brought with necessity for me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, L must be waiting for us outside.¡± Mom informed, my mother inw went out to do the paperwork earlier. I gave a simple nod, and followed Mom out.

    ¡°Ava, are you okay?¡± Mom asked as we walk down the hallway, I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°I mean, you be seeing Vincenzo again, are you ready for it. I know he hasn¡¯t been visiting you for these past few days, but it doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t care. He might be busy.¡± I rolled my eyes, Busy, that¡¯s the only excuse they give, I¡¯m so tired of hearing it.

    I don¡¯t speak much these days, speaking only when I feel necessary. So I just gave her a reassuring smile, I know Vince like the back of my hand, he can¡¯t be too busy toe see me.

    He just doesn¡¯t want to, and I havee to terms with the fact that he does not want to see me. It hurts, like hell but I just have to deal with it.

    We met up with my mother inw at the lobby, she immediately came to my side. She caress my face tenderly like my Mom do, she smile lovingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to finally have you back home.¡± She pulled me down a little, cing a kiss on my forehead.

    It¡¯s good to be back home, but for how long was I going to stay, I¡¯m even considering if I should go back to my previous apartment, but remembering what that has got us into in the first I decide against.

    ¡°Me too.¡± I responded with a small smile, I¡¯m genuinely happy that I¡¯m going home, to be back with my family again. It¡¯s get bored staying at the hospital, even when theye for visits.

    Plus, I¡¯m secretly wishing to see Vince waiting for me at home, with open arms. And showering kisses on me, telling me how bad he has missed me, but little did I know that my wish is far from being fulfilled.

 Chapter 61

    Ava p. o. v

    The car came to a stop in front of the mansion, our personal mansion, which by the way isn¡¯t that personal anymore since everyone seems to have a room in it. The mansion have enough rooms to amodate everyone, so why not, I shrug.

    I alight from the car, pausing and gazing at the house before me, the afternoon sun shining on it, almost blinding. I sighed, it¡¯s being a long time since I was here, when I left with Kara, I didn¡¯t expect it will take this long for me toe back.

    But all in all, I¡¯m happy to be back, excitement burns through my veins down to my feet. Urging me to go in but I was suddenly reluctant, I sigh again remembering the situation I¡¯m in and what¡¯s waiting for me inside the beautiful mansion.

    Both my mother and mother-inw came to my side, Mom held my hand and gave an encouraging squeeze.

    ¡°Vincenzo is aware you areing home today, he must be waiting for you right now.¡± Mrs Alfonso said patting my back gently.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I scoffed, he must be waiting for me, she said. If he really wants me close, why did he note to the hospital to see me even once, if he can¡¯te to visit me at the hospital, why willhe even bother to wait here for me.

    I highly doubt he¡¯s even home, he must been out doing his business, not caring if I¡¯m here or not.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside, and I¡¯m very sure everything will be alright, real soon.¡± Mom squeeze my hand again, I breathe out tired of everything, I really don¡¯t want to get my hopes up but I really do hope everything will be fine.

    We walk inside the house, it¡¯s the second time I¡¯m looking at the beauty, and to say the least, it still managed to take my breath away. Vince sure took his time on this house, I mean for someone involve with the mafia, I wouldn¡¯t expect their home to look cozy and feel so homey.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    And to think this is a Mafia leader¡¯s home, makes it all the more surprising.

    What¡¯s even more surprising is the person before me, I totally did not expect him to be really here when Ie back. Remember I said I highly doubt Vince will be here waiting for me, please forget I said that.

    Both of us remain rooted in ce, staring at each because it¡¯s been ages since west saw each other, or maybe it¡¯s just me but I¡¯ll like to think it¡¯s both of us.

    Vince was actually here, standing in front of me, I don¡¯t know what to do right now, should I run to him and hug him? What if he pushes me away, or worst walk away leaving me hanging.

    I remain standing clueless about what to do, I was staring at him looking so handsome in his well tailored suit. it looks like he was actually going out, and not waiting for me as I had first thought. Vince walk towards me and since I was still standing on his way, I move away to the side and look away from him.

    But instead of going out like I assume, he stopped beside me, his body facing me. I look up and down in confusion, but didn¡¯t say anything. Vince rised his hand, I closed my eyes thinking he was going to hit me, but instead of a p impact, I felt a caress on my cheek.

    I slowly opened my eyes, looking directly into Vince¡¯s dark ones, that were filled to the brim with emotions, hurt, anger, sadness, fear, and regret. Regret stood out most, what was he regretful about, I want to know but when he tore his eyes away, I know I¡¯m not getting any response.

    His eyes run up and down my body checking me all over, having his eyes on my body brought out pleasuring feelings, one I crave for. I lean into the hand on my cheek, rubbing on it, and that seemed to have broken the spell.

    Vince step back taking his hand that was caressing my face with him, his face was back to been expressionless. I stare at him in utterly confusion as he gave a single nod, and mouthed ¡®Good¡¯. He turned on his heels and walk to the front door.

    I gaped after his retreating figure as he walked out the door, mming the door harshly and sessful snapped me back to my senses. I cracked a chuckle in disbelief, so this is it?

    After days of not seeing each other, not talking to each other, all he does was walk out on me. Without as much as a proper wee, or even a warm hug.

    ¡°What a wonderful and grand wee party.¡± I hissed, I¡¯m growing pissed. I was also affect in all this, I was the one who was supposed to be angry, and giving him the cold shoulder as his enemies had used me as their bait. Yet, I¡¯m not even a bit angry, if anything, I understood he wasn¡¯t at fault in anything.

    Sighing, my growing anger quench instantly, I¡¯m going to wait for him toe back from wherever he has gone, we need to talk, talk things out. I walk up stairs to our room, both our Moms and everyone around has left, giving privacy for nothing.

    ?

    ¡°Mom are you really leaving, I still want here.¡± I groan like a child, and flung myself on her bed effectively gaining her attention. She yfully red at me, while I grinned back at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re someone¡¯s Wife and a mother, you need to behavior like one.¡± She lectures, I rolled my eyes in slight irritation, someone¡¯s Wife indeed.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still your child in every sense married or not.¡± I agreed back, Mom just smiled at me, throwing me flying kisses. She went back to packing her stuff, we fell into afortable silence. I just sat watching her pack but not really seeing her.

    My mind was absent, and upied, thinking about Vince and our rtionship. If we still in this rtionship or it¡¯s one sided now. The sound of Mom zipping her bag close, brought my attention to her. She has finished packing, I sighed.

    It¡¯s was good having her here these days, I have grown used to her being here.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± She sat beside me, and pull me into her embrace, which I dly wrap my hand around her.

    ¡°Me too my darling.¡± She kissed my head before pulling back, ¡°But I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to be just fine here, and incase you need us. We just a call away.¡± She affectionately cupped my cheeks, and stare at me knowingly.

    I avert my eyes, looking anywhere else but her, Mom can easily read and see my inner turmoil. She held my chin and brought my face to her, a soft smile was on her lips.

    ¡°I know everything, I know what must be going through your mind right now, the anxiety, confusion and uncertainty. I can see it all, I can¡¯t say I totally understand what you must be going through, but I¡¯m certain everything will be alright real soon.¡± My eyes willed up, but I blink back the tears. I¡¯m not going to cry, I said myself.

    ¡°Everyone needs time to heal, all I ask of you is to give him time, you must be upset because he didn¡¯te to see you at the hospital. But there isn¡¯t a day that went by that he failed to call to check up on you. He must be going through some pain.¡±

    ¡°I know Mom, I just want to share his burden, I want to feel his pain and help him heal, but I can¡¯t if he keeps shutting me out.¡± I want to y a vital role in his life, I do realize that with Marco¡¯s kidnapped, his old wounds and scars are been refreshed.

    I¡¯ve seen a nce of his past to know what pain he had went through, and he too knows that his past is no longer a secret. He didn¡¯t want his family to know of his dark and unpleasant past, and it¡¯s making him insecure, so he thought that distancing himself is the best way to go about it.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re sensible and understanding, and you¡¯ll be able to keep your home. Vincenzo is not just your husband, but yourpanion and partner, you must not give up on him.¡± Mom advise, I sighed bitterly.

    I must not give up on him, just as she didn¡¯t give up on Dad.

    ¡°Are you my Mom or Vince¡¯s Mom.¡± I teased rolling my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother in every sense married or not.¡± Mom threw my words back at me, causing us both tough.

    ¡°How is Dad though.¡± I ask curiously, he told us he has amended his ways, and want to start being part of our lives. But since I¡¯m not staying with them anymore, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s keeping to his words.

    He did call me a few times, while I was at the hospital. But still wanted to confirm it from Mom. What I didn¡¯t expect, was for Mom to start blushing at the mention of Dad.

    Wow, real WOW.

    ¡°He¡¯s alright, and don¡¯t worry we are fine now.¡±

    Guess everything is perfect then.

    Mom is one of the strongest woman I know, personally, she is my Wonder woman. Even when my dad was at his lowest, this woman didn¡¯t leave, Even when everyone advise her to.

    She didn¡¯t leave because she believed in him, she knows that one day he wille to his senses. And he did, even though it¡¯s at the cost of me, I don¡¯t mind. I love my dad even when I was still angry at him for his alcoholic behavior, my only wish at that time was for him to be the dad I grow up knowing.

    And now I¡¯m d everything is fine now.

    ¡°I should get going.¡± Mom stood carrying her bag,

    ¡°I will walk you out,¡± I stood up, taking the bag from her. She opened the door for me, and lock it after me.

    Mom cleared her throat, to gather my attention, I arch an eyebrow at her questioning. She waggle her brows teasingly at me, I stare at my Mom confused, is this person my Mom?

    Iughed a little, shaking my head.

    ¡°Can you do me a tiny little favor¡­¡± Mom dragged, I furrowed my brows but nod nheless.

    ¡°Please make me a grandma soon. Please¡­..¡± Momugh at the expression on my face,

    ¡°Yeah, me too.¡± I turn to my mother iw, who was also standing with her bags. I want to buried my face in shame, Oh My God.

    ¡°What? I was going to be a grandma before, right.¡± She direct her question to my mother iw, who agree with mom easily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise right now, but soon I guess.¡± I blush hard, I know by now my face is as red as a tomato.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we to hear.¡± My mother iw smile, kissing head.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving too, the house is too big for us, it¡¯s going to be so boring.¡± I groan, already dreading boredom I¡¯m going to endure.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be boring, Marco is here. I mean that child alot of energy of twenty kidsbined,¡± my mother iw said, Iughed knowing it¡¯s true. ¡°And you and your husband needs the privacy to have a lot of mind-blowing sex.¡±

    Jesus christ!

    ¡°Mom!¡± I shriek, I saw want to vanish into thin air.

    My Mom and mother iw both totally spoilt.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll stop.¡± My mother iw said still snickering.

    ¡°Alright take care of yourselves, alright.¡± Mom said after their bags have been loaded in the truck of their cars. I nod while hugging her, she kissed my head before entering the car.

    My mother iw did the same, but before entering her car, she mouthed ¡®stay strong¡¯ I nod, I wave at them until their cars went out of sight before going back inside.

 Chapter 62

    Ava p. o. v

    Time, like I¡¯ve heard waits for nobody, and this I¡¯ve learnt a hard way. Waiting for someone to acknowledge you, is much more hurtful than any other physical wounds.

    Especially, waiting on someone you hold dear to your heart, it¡¯s like thousands of broken bottle stabbing at your heart and leaving you breathless on each stab.

    I was told to give him some time and space, even, I wanted to give him time toe to me and open up to me. But I know better now, realization has down on me that Vince isn¡¯t going to make any effort.

    It¡¯s been a month, a whole freaking month of this distance, hoping and waiting. It has been terrible, sometimes I don¡¯t get to see him for days. like right now, he¡¯s out of town for a business trip, which I found out from Lucas.

    Lucas is now a means of ourmunication, it¡¯s either he¡¯s passing Vince message to me or my message to Vince. But it has always be Vince sending messages to me, I didn¡¯t bother sending any message to him because what I have to say to him is personal. Our personal issue, and can¡¯t be discussed through a messenger.

    So Lucas just informed Vince of my movements, my very movement. And it¡¯s didn¡¯t irritates me anymore like it used, instead, I want Vince to be aware of my daily life. Sometimes I do things just to get his attention, or any reaction from him, but I¡¯ve failed miserably so far.

    But I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t be failing this time, we¡¯ve already waste enough time running away from our problems. Even if I won¡¯t admit it, deep down I¡¯m still scared of the oue of confrontation.

    But I¡¯m ready now, whatever the oue maybe, it¡¯s inevitable and I can¡¯t continue dying it.

    I sighed as I took in the room I¡¯m currently in, the room is girly in every aspect, from the painting of the wall down to light. I cringe from the brightness the bright yellow colour brings couple with the sunlight.

    This room truly belongs to Kara, I would¡¯ve imagine her room to be the typical girls favourite colour, Pink. Yes, I¡¯m currently in the mansion, and yes it¡¯s to gain Vince attention.

    How I came up with thisme solution, I have no idea, but when I told Tricia and Kara they both support the idea, at that time it¡¯s seem like the best solution but now that I¡¯m here, it was the dumbest thing to do.

    The n was to leave a fake divorce papers with a note attached to it, stating that by the time he got the note I will be way across the country, and that he shouldn¡¯te looking for me.

    What if he didn¡¯t noticed my absence, what if he did notice my absence but refuse toe for me. I shook my head off the negative thought, If there¡¯s one to three things I know what Vince, is that he¡¯ll be informed the minute I visit awyer for a divorce. Secondly, if I ever n on leaving town, Vince be informed even before I board any means of transportation. Andstly, he won¡¯t stop searching for me to demand answers.

    So yeah, there¡¯s no room for what ifs, he¡¯s going toe.

    Suddenly, I heardmotion downstairs, it¡¯s was an uproar that sent shivers of excitement and fear down. He is here, and he is mad.

    He wasn¡¯t due toe back until tomorrow, but I know that once he was aware of my disappearance from the house, he wille running. I know that I¡¯m toying with his emotions, but I have do this to have hime face to face with me.

    I couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying since so many of them were speaking out their opinions, I held my breath in anticipation as their multiple footsteps climbs the stairs.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to be near her.¡± It was Kara who spoke annoyed, our situation was opened to all and they knew Vince has been avoiding me much to their annoyance and mine.

    So to see Vinceing here and demanding my presence was pissing Kara, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯vee to learn about Kara, is that she¡¯s short tempered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding her and now that she¡¯s giving the same treatment, you don¡¯t like it?¡± This is definitely Tricia, I wonder how they could have the courage to stand up against Vince, but hell I¡¯m loving this.

    ¡°Fucking Leave my way before I make you.¡± Vince growls, he isn¡¯t ying and I bet Kara and Tricia jolt out of his way, because only one pair of footsteps echoes to my hear alerting me that Vince ising.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I didn¡¯t have time to prepare myself mentally, before the door mming open, standing in the doorway was an angry Vince.

    Vince stood in the doorway fuming, his face contorted with rage, his lips were curled downwards in a scowl and jaw clenched. He red hostile at me as he stepped in towards me, his nostril red as he stop a foot before me.

    I held my breathe, staring back at him, clueless of what to do now.

    His eyes hardened and narrowed into slits as his hot starends on me, before I could react, Vince picked me off the floor and flung me on his shoulder.

    I lost my breath for a moment before finally gaining my sight and breath, my view isn¡¯t urate but I can still figure out where we are heading to.

    Vince kicked the door to his office open, and walk in with me still on his shoulder, he gently put me on my feet, holding my shoulder until I find my footing.

    ¡°What the Fuck is the meaning of this shit.¡± Vince waved the faked papers in my face, his voice was calm despite the anger raging on his fearures. I was expecting him to yelling and screaming questions at me, but his tone is as calm and soft as that of timid child.

    Wow.

    ¡°Divorce papers.¡± I replied, attempting to be brave and strong, while I was actually trembling on the inside.

    What if he actually signed these papers, what if he decides that it¡¯s best we get a divorce. My heart hammered against my ribcage, anxiously waiting for his words or reaction, but also dreading them at the same time.

    He simply stare at me, deep in the eyes, his piercing dark orbs make me feel like an open book, that he can actually read me.

    He took a predatory step in my direction, and I took two backwards, desperate to create space between us but he doesn¡¯t seem to be having that. He continue moving forward, while I move backwards until my back made contact with the wall.

    Shit!

    Before I could move to the side and escape his clutches, he pressed his front against me, sandwiching me to the wall. I swear, I saw a ghostly smirk on his lips but it left as soon as it came, I became doubting myself.

    His lustful eyes locked on my lips, I think this little chasing has unleashed some sexual reaction from him. He dipped his head low, bringing his lips down to mine, I closed my eyes as I felt his lips brush against mine waiting for the mind-blowing kiss.

    But what I didn¡¯t expect were the words that fell from his luscious lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grant you the divorce, if that¡¯s what you what.¡± He has pulled away from me, and had his back to me.

    What!?!

 Chapter 63

    Ava p. o. v

    I stare at him dumbstruck, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears, heck I didn¡¯t even want to believe what just came out of his mouth.

    You know how they say, you get struck by lightning and then everything began to fade away, you could hear your heartbeat elerating with each breath. Yeah! That¡¯s how I¡¯m feeling right now.

    ¡°What? Are you for real.¡± I muttered, hearing my words, one would think that I¡¯m happy about the divorce. But it theplete opposite, my insides burns with anger, I clenched my fist in attempt to control my temper.

    I hardly ever get angry but when I do, like my brother always says, even the devil runs to take cover. The room felt like it was closing in around me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    In my mind, I was growingrger andrger, expanding with rage, if I didn¡¯t do something to get myself under control, I¡¯d explode.

    If I¡¯m one of those disney cartoon characters, smoke will be zoning out of my ears and nose.

    Vince nod, not bothering to use his words, is he been foolish, or is it me acting foolish. I close my eyes and took in long deep calming breathe, I repeat the action several times before finally putting my anger out but notpletely though.

    I walk around Vince, stopping in his face, I wanted to re at him but my emotions got the better of me, my emotions were on full disy, one nce at my eyes, Vince please, just one nce.

    I begged silently.

    ¡°So this is it?¡± I ask bitterly, staring at him hoping he would take one nce at me instead of that boring wall opposite him. Hepletely ignores me, I wanted to yell at him, beg him or even p a response from this cold looking husband of mine.

    I swallow the thick lump in my throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re aren¡¯t just going stand there and ignore me like some piece of trash, not after everything.¡± Still no response, he simply walk away to the mini bar in his office, he pour himself a ss of whiskey and took a sip, all this while ignoring my presence.

    I tried blinking back the tears, but they still came thick, hot tears raced down my cheeks, I angrily wipe them away. Although, it didn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing in more, however it gave me the confidence I need.

    ¡°Why¡­.¡± I trail off, taking a breathe in between. ¡°Is it because¡­ I lost the baby?¡± I cried, saying it out loud hurt just as much.

    ¡°I know I was wrong, I should have listened to you, and shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.¡± I regret most of my actions now, but we can¡¯t undo anything now, right?.

    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking care about losing that baby, you¡¯re alive and safe, and that¡¯s good.¡± He finally spoke, but still not sparing me a nce.

    ¡°Good?! Then why are you pushing me away.¡± My heart breaks seeing him in the condition, he¡¯s remorseful and drowning in self guilt.

    Why can¡¯t he just let me in, let me share some of his burden.

    ¡°Answer me Vince or I¡¯ll take your silence for an answer.¡± I storm my way to him, gripping the ss from him and threw it away. The ss broke into pieces, both Vince and I remain unfazed by the deafing sound from the broke ss.

    ¡°I get it now.¡± I said realizing I won¡¯t be get anything from him soon, ¡°you don¡¯t want me in your life anymore right? You don¡¯t love me anymore like you im because I lost the baby, now I¡¯m just a liability, a nuisance and a waste of time to you now and I get it.¡± I stated and turn around to leave, but Vince gripped my hand halting me.

    He crushed his lips against mine, he kissed me madly, I shut my eyes allowing him to kiss me hard and fiercely.

    My hands are clutching the front to his shirt, this kiss is making me losing my mind because I can feel his burning passion and desire getting out of control.

    I can also feel his emotions.

    It¡¯s raw and reckless, all the pent up emotions spilling into the kiss, my heart breaks for him.

    Vince lifts me up, my legs automatically wraps around his waist. My hand went around his neck clutching into him.

    I can feel his cock twitch against my core, before he walks to his desk and dropped me on it, settling himself between my legs. My mouth fell open in a breathless gasp as his lips left mine, and continue it way pressing soft, wet kisses against my skin and covered breast.

    My pulse quickens as he randers me bare, discarding all our clothing and I didn¡¯t even realize when.

    ¡°You said I don¡¯t need you anymore, when you¡¯re the air I breath.¡± Vince prying eyes stares at my pussy intently for a moment before snapping his head up and locking his gaze on mine as he got down on his knees.

    He refuses to break eye contact as he leans in and presses his hot tongue on my core. I jerk slightly in surprise, shocked at the rough sensation his tongue brings.

    ¡°I love every bit of you, every inch of you and I will continue loving you until I take myst breath.¡± He allowed me some space to gather myself, but it isn¡¯t long before he¡¯s licking me once more, his tongue forcing its way between my lips and up to my clit.

    I bring my hands to head, weaving my fingers into the his soft silk curls. His lips expertly close around my clit and he sucks on it, I gasp and moan grabbing onto his locks to push him closer to me.

    I tried maintaining eye contact with Vince, but the sensations he brings bes too much for me to handle, and I¡¯m forced to break it. I threw my head back as I moan loudly.

    The pressure begin to build up in my core, and I can¡¯t stop myself as my hips grind against his tongue as I Fuck his face. He let me do what pleases me, my breathinging out in loud pant as his tongue pleasures me.

    Instinctively, my thighs close around his head as my orgasm rushes through me, the intensity of it shocking me, a moan falls from my parted lips as I ride the waves, my body slumping as I came from my high.

    I was trying to catch my breath, but Vince didn¡¯t give me the time as I felt his hot pulsating thick shaft thrusting into me with force that knock out all the air from my lungs.

    He didn¡¯t let me adjust to his seize, instantly, mming into like a barbarian, like a starve cave man seeing food after a long time

    ¡°Fucking nonsense, I don¡¯t need you? I live for you, every breath I take is for you and you are sprouting nonsense from your delicious lips.¡± Saying that his lips crush on mine against, but this time the kiss is slow and sweet despite him thrusting his manhood into me with the force that can move a mountain.

    We are savoring each other¡¯s taste, I love his lips on mine, be it rough and hard or smooth and slow.

    We broke apart from the kiss, Vince brings his attention to my breast, his lippping my left nipple, while he ys with the other. I hug his neck and presses an open mouth kiss on the nape of his neck, Vince shudders letting out a loud moan-like groan at my action, driving his hips deeper into mine and faster than before.

    ¡°For Fuck sake Ava!! Can¡¯t you see how much I need you, and you say I don¡¯t love you. I loved you and I¡¯ll continuing loving till myst breath, can¡¯t you see the changes, the light you brought to my life?¡± He whispers, his voice tight and grunts fell from his tight teeth.

    ¡°I swear to God, you¡¯re going to be the death of me, my cara Mia.¡± He cursed throwing his head back, eyes closed.

    ¡°Climb the table.¡± Vince instructs, pulling out of me, Iplied climbing on table, ¡°All fours.¡± There¡¯s something about the way he speaks that makes my body justplied to every singlemand of his.

    He thrust into me behind, the position is news to me and the pleasure thates with is something else, I can feel Vince deeper than before. My legs and hands were shaking from the intense sensation, I don¡¯t think they can hold me up for long.

    My toes curl as I felt the second orgasm building up, this is too much.

    ¡°Vince¡­.. Please¡­ ¡± I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m begging for, whether to continue or not, but definitely not theter.

    Vince gripped on my waist and pulled me back to stability, since I¡¯m somewhat crumbling.

    ¡°Vince!!!¡± I screamed out his name when he hit my spot, my orgasm came rushing and creaming his cock. Vince wasn¡¯t far behind as he came too.

    ¡°Fuck Cara!¡± He held me tightly against himself, as he released his seed into my body. We both remain in each other¡¯s arms for a while still in the moment.

    My rapid breathing has calmed down, and I went limp in Vince arms, while he busy himself by peppering kisses on my skin.

    ¡°Why are you avoiding me, why pushing me away.¡± I spoke breaking the sweet but tense silence between us.

    After the pleasuring moment, we came back to our previous situation, knowing that argument or whatever it was, was still hanging.

    ¡°I failed.¡± Vince move to tear his arms from my body, but I was ready for that kind of reaction, so I quickly turned and held him in ce.

    We stare at each other, well I was looking at him, while he refuses to look back at me.

    ¡°Look at me.¡± Imand and immediately his eyes snapped to mine, a bit shock at mymand. I smiled at him and kissed him light on his cheeks, then his lip andstly on his forehead lingering a bit there before pulling back to his shock gaze.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t fail at anything.¡± I whisper to him.

    ¡°I did, I failed to protect you and the rest of our family. When I married you, I swore to protect you with everything I have, but instead left you in harm¡¯s way.¡± His voice dropped low, finally opening up.

    ¡°I could have lost you! I don¡¯t care about some fucking baby, I just want you back in my arms. But I watch you struggling to survive, that¡¯s when I realized I have failed you.¡± A single tear slide down his cheek, and I kissed it away.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hurt even a single hair on your head, if I was being careful enough. I know you must hate me for noting to you on time, I let that bastardy his filthy hands on you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I was stunned, if there¡¯s someone who is supposed to be sorry then that¡¯s me.

    He has gone through hell and back all through his childhood, he was forcefully exposed to this dangerous world as a child and was forced to fight his way to survive at a tender age. When most of his mate at that time, were been given allowances that allow them to party around, clubbing and all the fun stuff.

    I should be sorry for making him revisit his past, if I had told him about the text send to me, maybe, just maybe things would have turn out differently, positively.

    ¡°You were right on time when I needed you Vince, and won¡¯t regret anything I went through in Niki¡¯s hands.¡± Vince cringe when I mention Niki¡¯s name.

    ¡°I love you Vincenzo Isaac Alfonso, I Love you for you and I won¡¯t change you for the world. You¡¯re my Man, and always will be.¡± I finish my short speech.

    Tears fell from Vince eyes.

    ¡°I Love you too my Angel, I¡¯ll moves mountains and destroy this you if you so much as wish for it.¡± With that he shed his lips on mine.

    My man, My big baby.

 Chapter 64

    Ava p. o. v

    Three yearster.

    I woke up with a dormat pain wrapped around my abdomen, I groan knowing I have to deal with it for some moment. The first time I felt this kind of pain, I freaked out.

    I thought I was losing this baby as well, I rmed Vince foolishly thinking he could give me some reassurance, but that man freaked out more than I did.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Baby I¡¯m so sorry, tell me what should I do.¡± I couldn¡¯t resistughing at the memory.

    We went to the hospital and our doctor confirm it¡¯s was normal to feel such pains, as I was close to my due date. I still remembered Vince disturbed face, he made himself clear that he doesn¡¯t like the fact that I have to be in pains, and ask the doctor if he can stop the pain.

    He cursed at himself when the doctor told him No.

    Vince made it his mission to be personal bodyguard and Nanny, he¡¯s around me everytime and everywhere, his figure looming over me like a shadow. I thought I was going to hate his overprotectiveness, but surprisingly, I¡¯m loving every bit of it, sometimes I even crave it.

    Right now I¡¯m in the main Mansion, Vince brought me here to stay since he¡¯s going out of town for business, but I¡¯m going to be staying here until I put to birth.

    I shook my head at the sweet memory,ing back from my day dream, luckily the pain haspletely die down. I sighed relieved, I slowly start to sit up only to noticed my left leg is stiff.

    Oh God! not again.

    I groan, I pull myself in a sitting position and just remain, waiting for my leg to free me. I can¡¯t even massage it myself, since my stomach is now a huge round ball to bend.

    I grunt feeling as the numbness in my left leg starts tingling in difort, feeling like a handful of ants are crawling on it.

    I rest my head on the headboard, feeling the need to go back to sleep, but I forced my eyes to stay open. The door to the room open, revealing Marco and a one year old Cam clinging onto Marco.

    Her tiny hands are tightly sped around Marco¡¯s neck, who also wrap around her body to support her weight. Cam is Tricia¡¯s and Dario¡¯s child, they got married a year after that incident and Tricia gave birth to camst year.

    A pregnant Tricia is fun to watch, she will be cute when you saw her rubbing on swallowed stomach tenderly, with motherly affection. But extremely funny when she¡¯s cursing and swearing at Dario for putting her through this, and more annoying when she starts crying for no absolute reason.

    I have to give it up for Tricia, been pregnant and still schooling is he stressful, thankfully, I graduated before I became this full. At that time, I have caught Vince countless times staring at Tricia, I know he wants me pregnant as well but resist from saying it out or doing anything about it.

    He promised me that I can get pregnant whenever I¡¯m ready, even went as far as buying my pills and reminding me to have them everyday. When told him I was pregnant, he kept asking me if I was sure I¡¯m ready.

    And Man! Vince now worship the ground I walk on.

    Ever since Cam¡¯s birth, Marco and cam has been inseparable. Where there¡¯s Marco, there¡¯s cam and where there¡¯s Cam there¡¯s Marco. He was very happy, he finally have a sibling that he can y with, he¡¯s been carrying her every where he went.

    ¡°Good morning Mom.¡± Marco greets smiling cheekily.

    I smile at them as Marco walk into the room, Marco dropped Cam on the bed beside me, and she immediately rest head on my tummy. Marco climb into the bed and crawl to my feet, and he started massaging my feets.

    It has been our morning routine, Marco alwayse to my room every morning not falling toe with cam, who alwaysy her head on my tummy leaving Marco to his work.

    The first he did it, I was supper shock and when I ask him to stop, he refused.

    ¡°I want my little brother toe out quick, he has been in there for too long and he¡¯s stressing you.¡± My eight years old Marco had stated with a cute pout.

    Yes! It¡¯s a baby boy, I¡¯ve went to check out the gender. I closed my eyes savouring the relieve his massage brought.

    Suddenly, I felt a strong wave of pain wash over my lower back again, but this time, it was extreme causing me to double over, startling Cam as she jerk away from me.

    I was breathless, I felt tightness on my abdomen, and my hips felt like they were being pulled apart.

    Shit! What the hell is going on.

    Oh my God! I gasp for air.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong.¡± Marco panicked, he quickly got on a kneeing position and held my face. I couldn¡¯t respond, I can only pant, my throat is suddenly dried up.

    ¡°Mom please what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± The pain progressively bes more intense, my internal organs twist, pulled and squeezed. It felt like all the contents in my body wants to squeeze their way out.

    ¡°Ca¡­. Call¡­ Forrr help¡­..¡± I managed out, Even I was not able to recognize what I just said, but Marco seem to understand as was already running out of the door screaming for help.

    Cam burst out crying, confused of what was going on.

    I felt liquid spilling out of my vaginal, I look down to saw it was water, I immediately understand that I was already intobor, I was already at the edge of the bed.

    After my water broke is when the real pain started, it was more of a tightening that got worse and worse until it peaked, then dropped off. If I could have had this particr pain once an hour or even once every ten minutes, I¡¯d have been able to tolerate it. But the fact that just as soon as I get through one contraction another onees up, it¡¯s tiring and highly intolerable.

    The pain was so bad that in the middle of one contraction, I imagined that I walk away from my own body.

    I got hopefully when I heard footsteps rushing to my side, hands gripped me and I was carried in a bridal style. I didn¡¯t know who was carrying me, and I don¡¯t care because I assume it must be either, Dante, Dario or Lucas.

    I was panting heavily by the time we got to the car, as if I was the one that carried myself here. The engine came to life and speed off.

    The drive to the hospital seem to have took forever, but in reality it took just ten minutes to get here. Considering the distance from our house to the hospital, whoever was driving must have broke the speed limit.

    I didn¡¯t allow the driver to finish parking, before I fling the door open. Nurses were already waiting for me, four of them help me toy on the stretcher trolley. I screamed at them to get me inside, and they hurriedly took in the room design for delivery babies.

    Doctor and nurses were present in the room waiting, they assist me toy on the delivery bed and got me into a maternity gown.

    ¡°Pus¡­.¡± I cut the doctor off with a scream as I push, already feeling the babying out. Immediately, I felt like all my insides had forced their way out, I rxed back on the bed exhausted but relieved.

    I smiled, hearing the joyful cry of my baby, and all the pains I went was worth. One of the nurse brought my baby boy to me, I cried as I held him for the first time. I hugged him gently to my chest, even though he was not cleaned yet.

    My heart swell with pride, just as I couldn¡¯t believe a live was growing inside me, I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally holding him in my arms. Now I understand the feeling of finally begin a mother, I can¡¯t stop staring at him, so tender, small, cute and mine.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± A nurse called, I look at her stretched hands waiting for me to hand over my baby, but I was reluctant. But I know they have to clean him, so even though I was reluctant, I still hand over but not without a lingering kiss.

    ?

    After both of us has being cleaned, we were transported to a private room. I cuddle my baby to my chest as he sleeps peacefully, I sigh content.

    This is all new to me but I weed it my whole heart.

    The door open and the whole family floods in, I smile happily as they each carry the baby and rock him back and forth. My parents and siblings are yet to reach here, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be here soon.

    Mom was squealing over the phone and promise to be on their way immediately.

    ¡°Can I hold him?¡± Marco whispered as if scared to disturb the baby, I nod and gently ce the baby on his arms.

    ¡°He¡¯s small and cute.¡± Marco remarks adorably, he was staring at him intensive, almost not believing he¡¯s little brother is really here.

    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Kara squats besides them, smiling brightly I fear her cheeks will hurt.

    ¡°No, I love him.¡± Marco deres. My Joy is even greater seeing my boys together, there¡¯s nothing that canpare to it.

    ¡°Marco!¡± I called a bit harsher than I intend to, everywhere quiet down as I was now the center of attention.

    ¡°Yes Mommy.¡± He looked confused at my tone.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell us his name?¡± Iughed softly as I watch everyone¡¯s face turned surprised, well they might have assumed I will be hating on Marco now that I have my own child. But what everyone didn¡¯t understand is that, Marco is my child, my first son before this baby, and I will love both my kids equally.

    ¡°I get to name him?¡± Marco all but screamed excitedly, I gave him a nod of approval.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± My mother-inw ask Marco, as he was still wearing a shock expression, he recovered and made a thinking face.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay¡­ Luciano. How is that?¡± He grinned hopefully.

    ¡°Perfect.¡± I ced a kiss on his head, even if he had named him the worst name, I¡¯d have still loved it.

    Everyone was smiling happily, chatting amongst themselves, while I rest on the bed smiling not being able to contain my happiness.

    Until the door to my ward flung open, I swore the door almost came out of it¡¯s hinges. We all stare wide eyed, waiting for whoever was he/she. We didn¡¯t have to wait for long, because a scared looking Vince stormed in, his eyes searching the room until theynds on me.

    ¡°Fucking woman! You¡¯re going to kill me off one day.¡± He grunt as he rush to my side, he pulled me into him.

    ¡°Are you alright, why is there fucking needle in your hand. Tell what happened here baby.¡± His tone was fearful.

    Oh My God! What have I turned the mighty Mafia Don into, he can be scary and mighty to the world, but to us he¡¯s just a big softy.

    ¡°Our baby is here.¡± I told him, I point to the cradle the hospital provides, with Luciano resting in it at my other side. He remained frozen, and stare at the cradle notpletely see the baby but can get a glimpse of him.

    Vince stood and rush to see our baby, I was given the shock of my life when a single tears slipped from his eyes.

    Who would¡¯ve thought.

    I cried too as I watch him, he gently pick Luciano in his arms.

    ¡°Dad, his name is Luciano, I named him.¡± Marco boast, chuckled at him and open my arms for him, he quickly came into my arms. Vince cry harder upon hearing what Marco said.

    This is my family and I can¡¯t be more proud to call them mine.

    No matter how many twists and turns, how many ups and downs, and how many threats there is, we survived and came out stronger and together.

    And happy.

    I couldn¡¯t have it any other way, my family will always be my pride and joy, and my love for my cold, bossy, possessive and overbearing husband will never fade.

 Epilogue

    Ava p. o. v

    Eleven yearster.

    The door burst open with force, followed by a couple of footsteps, then the door mmed shot with an rming forced. The resounding sound bounced off the walls, I wasn¡¯t startled but others in the kitchen were, especially the kids.

    Luciano, who was ying a video game on his tablet. Cam, who was flipping through some fashion magazine, she¡¯s going to be the fashion icon in the house and my eight year old daughter, Isabe. Cam and Isabe has grown closed over the years, since Cam can only talk to Isabe about girly stuff.

    And there is eight year old Marcello, bugging his Mom to give him food, Yeap, he¡¯s the foodie. As clich¨¨ as it may sound, Tricia and I got pregnant the same year and gave birth the same year as well, but Isabe is just a month older than Marcello.

    And Aurelio, Vrie and Dante¡¯s one year old baby boy, who by the way was sleeping peacefully on his mom¡¯sp before the sudden disturbance.

    I took a nce over my shoulder, ring at whoever was so stupid to be so reckless, only to see the two most important men in my life stride inside the kitchen. I return my attention back to what I was doing, I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge their presence as I was pissed by them.

    ¡°Mom.¡± Marco grabs my shoulders and kissed my cheek, he pulled away a bit to let me kiss his head in return. After cing a kiss on his head, that¡¯s our ritual. I return to my business, without further acknowledgement.

    ¡°Mom you have to put a leash on that husband of yours.¡± Marco spat, Vince must have done something to piss him off. It¡¯s either Vince must have gave him excess work, or must have scolded him, or Maybe they had abat training and Vince beats the cramp out of him, either way I don¡¯t care.

    ¡°Be tougher than that, and I won¡¯t have to beat you that hard.¡± Vince responding behind me, he ced one hand on my hip running it up and down slowly, while the other round my waist and brought my back to his hard front. He kissed my neck causing me to shudder in delight, but I shrug him off, but wasn¡¯t able to step away.

    ¡°Daddy?¡± Came Isabe¡¯s baby¡¯s voice, that girl can lure you with just a voice into her den. Like I said, just one call from her had Vince going over to her and scoops her in his arms, Isabe¡¯s tiny arms instantly went around his neck and hid her face in his chest.

    ¡°Mom what¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ve not said anything and you don¡¯t act like your usual self. You¡¯re cutting the vegetables faster and rougher than usual, who got you this mad.¡± Marco has learnt to read me like his Dad, I red at him in respond.

    ¡°Mom, you know I¡¯m not going to stop until you talk to me, if I¡¯m the one that made you angry, you can puni¡­¡± Marco started but I cut him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m mad at you, what do you think should be your punishment?¡± I red, dropping the knife and facing him, putting both my hands on my waist.

    Marco look conflicted, he must be going through his mind searching for what he has done to have me being mad at him, but he won¡¯te up with anything valuable since him and his father decided to keep a secret from me.

    ¡°Mom! Any punishment is eptable to me but¡­.. Please stop looking at me with disappointment.¡± Marco groan, looking anywhere but my eyes.

    ¡°Auntie¡­.¡± He turns to Tricia for help, but stop mid way from the re she threw at him. ¡°You too?¡± Marco eximed, the kids startedughing because this boy decides to be dramatic, throwing his hands in the and stomping his feet on the ground like a kid.

    ¡°You know, when you offend one female, the whole female poption gets angry at you.¡± Vrie spoke as she rocks Aurelio back to sleep.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do any, or at least I don¡¯t remember what I did.¡± Marcoined as if we are ganging up on him without a reason.

    ¡°Son, I¡¯m going to get some work done, fix this before Ies back.¡± Vince told Marco, he dropped Isabe back down on her seat before turning to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take a step.¡± I warned, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I have no idea you¡¯re involved in it, infact you initiated it.¡± I point my pointer finger at him warningly. Vince obediently stop, he took a seat on one of the stool behind the ind impassively.

    Although, he seemed unfazed but I that he¡¯s nervous.

    ¡°But at least tell me what I did wrong.¡± Marco snapped my gaze but to him, but he flinched from my hot stare.

    ¡°Cam take your crew to the yroom.¡± I instructed without taking my stare from Marco, who was staring at the floor instead of meeting my eyes. They don¡¯t need to be told twice, all of them jumped from their seats and took off running out of the kitchen, Marcello was the first to leave, taking his food and bolts out the door.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m..¡± He started but I cut him off.

    ¡°Why did you broke up with Zoey.¡± I growl out each word, I was confused and angry at him right now.

    ¡°And in a disturbing way too, why do you have to tell her that your dad is responsible for her biological parents death.¡± Tricia cut in, an ugly scowl settle on her face.

    ¡°Do you know how much pain she must be going through? Her boyfriend¡¯s family is her enemy, do you even understand the turmoil she must be feeling?¡± I can hear my voice cracking at the end, I¡¯m an emotional person and I can easily feel someone¡¯s pain.

    Just by thinking about the mental and emotional pain she passing through, my heart bleeds for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s works in helping the girl forgets about Marco.¡± Vince said, standing up and came behind me. This time I was tempted to p the hell out of Vince, I couldn¡¯t even resist the disgust when I step away from him.

    I didn¡¯t even acknowledge the distasteful look on his face.

    ¡°What was that suppose to mean, why would you even want her to forget about you. At this point in time is when she needs you the most, her adopted father was killed recently and you choose this time to break up?¡± I¡¯m getting more annoyed.

    ¡°Mom please¡­.. I¡¯m already losing my mind, please don¡¯t add to it. I didn¡¯t want to do it either, but I didn¡¯t have a choice, her life and her mother¡¯s is in danger. I did what I did to take the attention from them, it¡¯s all for their protection.¡± Marco groans, raking his hand through his messy hair.

    ¡°For her protection? But I¡¯m sorry to say, what you did is what a coward, a loser would do. If your Dad was such a coward, I wouldn¡¯t have waste my time on him.¡± Saying that I marched out of the kitchen into the living room, heading for the stairs until I felt Marco¡¯s hand pulling me to a stop.

    ¡°Mom please.. I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you, I promise I¡¯m going to make it right but this is the best option I can think of now.¡± Marco plead,ing in front of me easily blocking my way.

    ¡°Then go and make it right, now.¡± I crossed my arms over my chest.

    ¡°Mom, she probably hates me now.¡± I groan knowing I would be too, if I was in her state. ¡°I promise you I will get her back some day, and when I do I will bring her for you to see.¡± Marco says looking hopefully at me, I nod at him and pulled him into my embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be going away for school today, you should go and packs your stuffs, and as for the groceries and other necessities, like toiletries, and kitchen appliances I¡¯ve made arrangements for them. I got a lot of groceries that wouldst you for some months, and they are already at your apartment.¡± I said as we climbed up the stairs to his room.

    ¡°Yes Mom.¡± He hummed, throwing his arm on my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you so much.¡± I tear up, I¡¯m bound to miss him but still have to let him go.

    ¡°Mom please don¡¯t cry, Luciano and the rest are already doing that.¡± Marco joke.

    ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t crying.¡± Luciano spoke from behind us.¡±I was just trying to convince you to stay.¡± I chuckled at their exchange.

    ¡°Sounds like an adult version of crying to me.¡± Marco continue messing with Luciano, who was so not liking it.

    ¡°I was doing it for the sake of Cam and the rest.¡± Luciano continue defending himself, but much to his dismay, Cam and the other kids showed up.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie Luci, you were doing it for yourself.¡± Isabe, Cam minion spoke in their defense, while Cam red at Luciano.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. I know you are all going to miss me, and I¡¯ll miss you too. So who¡¯sing to help me pack.¡± At that they all jumped on it.

    I went down to the living room only to see Vince waiting for me, I rolled my eyes. I¡¯m still angry at him for letting Marco do something as terrible as that.

    But my n to ignore him flipped, when I¡¯m caged me in his arms kissing the life out of me.

    ¡°I Love you.¡± I whisper into the kiss.

    ¡°I hate you.¡± I respond.

    ¡°You know I know you don¡¯t hate me.¡± He said going in for another session of make out, we broke apart by the fake clearing of someone¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You should get a room, you know there are kids here.¡± Kara and her husband, Lucas, came in through the main door.

    Yes! Lucas, I was shock at first but when I saw how much they love each, I finally understand that Kara was the cure Lucas was looking for. And now they are happily married.

    ¡°And I have to see that.¡± Marco saying down with two luggages, the rest of the kidsing after him empty handed, except for Luciano who is carrying an overnight bag.

    That was fast, was he that excited to leave?

    ¡°You guys were fast.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist speaking out.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already packed.¡± Marco replied. We followed him out, and watch him load the car with his bags.

    ¡°He is actually leaving, it all felt like a dream.¡± Tricia mumbled.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss all of you.¡± Marco grunts, hugging everyone, and giving something to each of the kids as they were crying now, even Luciano that imed he wasn¡¯t crying.

    He came before me, I pulled him in for a hug, I felt small since he was now taller than I.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re crying.¡± He stated.¡± I told you not to cry please, I¡¯m not dying, am I? You¡¯ll be seeing me in a few months.¡± That¡¯s such a long time to see my son I wanted to say, but I simply nod my head and step back.

    I ced a kiss on his head, before he gave his Dad a brief hug and he¡¯s on his way, driving out of our driveway.

    My body shook as soft sobs escape me, Vince wrapped me in his embrace and I cried into his chest.

    ¡°We are going to be seeing him soon, I promise.¡± Vince whisper to me, while I nod.

    I hope so, this is the first time he¡¯s going to be on his own, away from his family. I trust Marco to take of himself but I¡¯m still scared for him, our lifestyle is too dangerous to be alone. But knowing Vince, he have his men around Marco to protect him secretly, and to report to him of his movements.

    Thanks to all my readers, who continuouslyes back to read my book to the end. A big Thank You to you guys and I appreciate all your love and support.

    This is the end of our beloved Ava and Vince, there will a story for Marco and Zoey, stay toned and let¡¯s wait for the next story.

    Amirablessing740 ????????

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!